Вы находитесь на странице: 1из 594

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga1/balasans1.


Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 1


Divine sage Narada arrives at the hermitage of Sage Valmiki in order to enlighten him and keep
him informed of his duty to author the epic poem Ramayana. In the dialogue between these two
sages, Valmiki elicits from Narada about most virtuous person on earth, namely Rama. In this
opening chapter, while eulogizing Rama Narada gives an outline of Ramayana, truly highlighting
those aspects that are the keynotes in this epic, like virtuosity, generosity, morality, chastity and the
Valmiki Ramayana is said to have been composed basing on each of the letters of Gayatri Hymn,
staring a verse with that letter, and a thousand books are composed for each letter. Though that
classification, or dividing verses in thousand chapters is unavailable now, the twenty-four verses
identified with the 24 letters of Gayatri hymn, called as Gayatri Ramayana, is available and it is
given in the endnote of this page. In tune with the scheme of Gayatri, Ramayana starts the first
verse with letter ta an auspicious letter.
An Appeal to Readers
We have taken every care to present this translation truthfully, but when working with machines,
they start to exhibit their talents on the very first key-stroke, like 'Auto Correct, Auto Complete,
Auto Insert etc.,' and thus start correcting words like 'high souled one' to 'high-soled one...' and the
like. So taking the maxim pramaado api dhiimataam 'even the diligent may make mistakes...' we
appeal to the readers to kindly inform us if anything has gone wrong any where, typos, and 'is'
becoming 'was', 'are' becoming 'were' and the like, so that they will be corrected, true to the text
and spirit of Ramayana.

tp> SvaXyay inrtam! tpSvI vaiGvdam! vrm!,

nardm! pirpàCD vaLmIik> muin pu<gvm!. 1£1£1

1. tapaH= thoughtful-meditator; tapasvii= sagacious thinker [Narada]; sva+adhyaaya= in self, study [of scriptures,];
nirataam= always [eternally studious in scriptures]; vaak= in speaking [in enunciation]; vidaam= among expert enunciators;
varam= sublime one [Narada]; naradam+muni+ pungavam= with Narada, with [such a] sage, paragon; vaalmikiH= Sage
[Poet] Valmiki; pari+papracCha = verily [inquisitively,] inquired about; [ellipt. sarva+guNa+ samiSTi+ruupam+puruSam=
all, merited endowments, composite, in form - about such a man.]

1 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


The efficacy of Opening Verse

[Font size can be enhanced under View menu]

The very opening word tapaH has diverse meanings. In a way it means j~naana acuity, and it is 'thinking' tap
aalocane 'thinking on the Absolute, where that Absolute's thinking itself is tapaH - yasya j~naanam tapaH
thus Narada is one who is a constant thinker of the Absolute. Or, he who always practises
kR^icChrandraaayaNaadi vrataH - nitya naimittika karma anuSTHaana paraH the rigorous practises
enshrined in Veda-s. It means the Absolute itself tapaH para brahma shabda vaca, brahmai tad upaastvai tat
tapaH 'that which is contemplated upon that is tapaH, meaning Vedanta , Upanishads. Let many Veda-s are
learnt and recited mechanically it becomes a rote learning, unless, a thought is given as for what it is being
recited, an on whom. Thus Narada has no rote learning, but still trying to get full picture of that Absolute.
And the swaadhyaya is Veda, and its regular practise, tapo hi svaadhyaayaH. Veda itself is the Knowledge,
that is why it is said svadhyaan na pramiditavyam - taittariiya upaniSad Then, it also means as the Absolute.
Thus Narada being a complete embodiment of Veda-s, is the proper sage to clear the doubts of Valmiki

The Divine Sage Narada is the brainchild of god Brahma brahma maanasa putra. His name has meanings like
naara =knowledge; da= awarder; naarada= the rain cloud. Any cloud rains on its own without any requisition
from Mother Earth. So Narada is naaram dadaati iti naarada 'one who accords knowledge concerning the
humans...' or, naaram dyati - khaNdati - iti naarada 'one who annihilates the ignorance...' or, 'one who accords
knowledge about the Absolute, or Supreme Person. Though a Divine Sage, having all these attributes, Narada
has no conclusive information about hari liilaa vibhuuti 'Supreme Person's playful acts...' hence he
continuously and constantly ponders over that Absolute to get the real essence of that Absolute, or Supreme
Person. This is for himself, and not in respect of his reacting with others.

Then this word vaak means: enunciator - as given above; This word also means Veda - anaadi nidhano hi
eSaa vaak utshR^iSTaa Veda-s emerged from that Absolute, hence vaak is identifiable with that Absolute;
and this is grammar - vaak yoga viddduSyati ca apashabde as such vaak is identifiable with grammar. And
vaak vid vareNya is 'one who has complete information derived from Veda-s, or, one who elucidates and
enunciates what he has learned from Veda-s to others...'

There are four epithets of Narada here: atha n˜radasya catv˜ri viþeÿaõ˜ni | tath˜ - tapo nirati - iti anena
viþeÿaõena sarva s˜marthyam pratip˜ditam | sva adhy˜ya nirata - iti anena yat kiñcit vadati tat veda ukta
dharma anuguõatay˜ eva vadati iti s¨citam | v˜k vid˜m vara - anena vakt®tvaÕ pratip˜ditam | muni pungava -
iti anena atŸndriya abhijñatvam s¨citam | agre tri loka jña iti anena viþeÿaõena loka traya sañc˜reõa
pratyakÿatay˜ sat asat vastu abhisañjñatvaÕ pratip˜ditam | etai viþeÿaõai× - sarvajñatvam - sarva jana m˜nyatvam
- sarva utk®ÿ÷a mah˜tmyam - ca s¨citam | t˜d®þam n˜radam bhagav˜n v˜lmŸki× sarva guõa samiÿ÷i r¨pam
pururaÿam - pap®ccha - dharm˜k¨tam

'By these four epithets of Narada, viz., tapo nirata because he is a 'thoughtful-thinker evermore...' his
all-expertise in knowledge is proposed... svaadhyaaya nirata because he is 'eternally studious sage in
scriptures [about the Truth and Untruth...'] whatever the least he says it abides by the everlasting canonical
sayings of Veda... vaak vidaam vara because his sayings are rooted in canons he is the best enunciator and
elucidator... muni pungava because he is such a sublime sage he is transcendental... and as a traveller among
all the three worlds he is aware of Truth and Untruth... and with such Sage Narada, Sage Valmiki enquired
about a man, on earth, who is a composite in his form, for all merited endowments...' Dharmaakuutam. This
commentary is by Tryambakaraaya Makhi [1690's to 1728] and this can be called not just yet another
commentary on Ramayana, but an Encyclopaedia of Indian Culture. This was published under the scheme of
'Editing and Publication if Rare Manuscripts, Govt. of India, Ministry of Scientific Research and Cultural
Affairs' and it is available with Tanjore Saraswati Mahal Library, Tanjavore, Tamil Nadu State, India.

There are numerous and voluminous commentaries on Ramayana, bulkier than the epic itself, deciphering
latent meanings of Ramayana as above. And to list a few of many commentaries on Ramayana: 1] kataka
vyaakhya, by shrii katata; 2] raamayaNa tilakam - raamaabhiraamii : by shrii naagojii bhaTT; 3] raamaayaNa
bhuuSaNam by shrii govindaraja; 4] raamaayaNa shiromaNi by shrii shivasahaaya; 5] raamaayaNa tattva
diipika by shrii maheshvara tiirtha; 6] raamaayaNa vyaakhya shrii raamaanujaacaarya; 7] viveka tilaka by

2 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


shrii varadaraaja; dharmaakuutam tryambakaraaya makhii; raamaayaNa kuuTa vyaakhya by shrii

raamaananda tiirtha... and many, many more... Hence due to paucity of time we confine ourselves to some
references from some of the above, as it will be uncouth to go on dwelling one these intricate derivation
obtained by these great commentators.

This stanza equally applies to Sage Valmiki, the taught, by way of the use of words tapaH, svaadhyaaya,
tapasvii, thus both of them are experts in their own sphere of teacher-student relationship. The word tapaH
denotes Veda-s themselves, in which both the Sages are well-versed, svaadhyaaya means, pondering over
what that is learnt, i.e. japa. tapasvii= sharanaagati Total renunciation of their selves in the Almighty. Routine
recitation of Veda-s will become futile if an iota of inclination in the Almighty and self-surrender to that
Almighty is not there. tasm˜nnye˜sam eÿ˜m tapasam atiriktam ˜hu× - taittatrŸya n˜r˜yaõam - 20
Hence, these two sages have commenced to deliver Ramayana, which itself is the epic of virtuous living, to
this world.

That being so, Valmiki is asking the same Narada as to who is Absolute-like, Absolute-similar or comparable
human, with some of many traits of that Absolute. For this, Narada starts his narration with an exclamation
bahavo durlabhaa ca guNaaH kiirtitaa at seventh verse. Thus, there are bulky and voluminous commentaries
on Ramayana, bulkier than the epic itself, hence due to paucity of time, and in eagerness to post the main epic
firstly, let us take a pause in these declinations and niceties of verbiage, as it will be uncouth to go on
dwelling one these intricate derivation at that staring itself.

However the epic starts with the word auspicious word ta as said in ta kaaro vighna naashakaH, ta kaaro
saukhya daayakaH...

k> nu AiSmn! s<àtm! laeke gu[van! k> c vIyRvan!,

xmR}> c k«t}> c sTy vaKyae x&F ìt> . 1£1£2

2. kaH+nu= who, really; asmin+saampratam+loke= in this, present, world; guNavaan= principled person;
kaH+ca+viiryavaan= who, also, potential one; dharma+j~naH+ca= conscientious, also, knower of ; kR^ita+ j~naH + ca=
what has been done, knower of it [a redeemer,] also; satya+ vaakyaH= truth, speaker of [habitually speaking the truth=
truth-teller]; dR^iDha+vrataH= determined in his deed.
"Who really is that person in this present world, who is principled and also a potential one, a
conscientious one, a redeemer, and also a truth-teller and self-determined in his deed... [1-1-2]
Comment: In Sanskrit poems the poets are at liberty to use words at any place according to exigencies of their metric
rules. So the order of words called pada vibhaaga , used in the poem is like this kaH nu asmin saampratam loke guNavaan kaH
ca viiryavaan dharma j~naH ca kR^ita j~naH ca satya vaakyaH dhR^iDha vrataH

These very words are to be reconnected by readers to derive a particular meaning called anvyaya krama.
krama By this process
the words in this second verse will be connected like this: asmin loke saamprataam guNavaan kaH nu viiryaaan ca kaH
dharmaj~naH ca kR^ita j~naH ca satya vaakyaH dR^iDha vrataH [kaH] Same word with changed placement.

As we cannot afford repeating the same time and again, the separation of words is done in the verse itself, and
reconnecting those words in meanings section is not done, and the word order of the poet is retained, in order to not to
create confusion. Where they are to be reconnected, those verses are given a subhead like anvaya as at seventh verse

Further, we tried to give meanings in verse-by-verse order in order to tell each on its own. But at times, the meaning
often rolls into next foots. Then it is inevitable to push and pull the feet of verses, up or down, to give a meaningful
paragraph. Some of our readers are a little confused about this arrangement. Hence we request you to go by the verse
numbers in such places, and there will be many such pulls and pushes as we go along.

The meter filling words like tu, hi ca, sma, ha, vai : paada puuraNe - amara kosha do not usually mean anything and they fit-in
as meter fillers, hence will be dropped in word-to-word meanings. But if they are used specifically, they play havoc in
rendering meaning. Here the word dharmaj~na is used, which means, 'knower of rightness,...' but when coupled with ca it
means 'also, the knower of wrongness... ' where the ca assumes the character of 'either...' and the use of numerous ca -s
here in these questions of Valmiki, is to denote that every questioned merit plusses itself into one human being. We are
showing all the ca -s throughout, giving its meaning as 'also...' and they may be dropped, if need be, in the gist of verse.

3 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


cairÇe[ c kae yu−> sRv -Ut;

e u kae iht>,

ivÖan! k> k> smwR> c k> c @k iày dzRn>. 1£1£3

3. kaH+chaaritreNa+ca+yuktaH= who, conduct-wise, also blent with [good conduct]; kaH+ sarva+ bhuuteSu + hitaH= who
is, in [respect of] all, beings, benign; kaH+vidvaan+ca+ samarthaH= who is, adept, also, ablest one;
kaH+ca+eka+priya+darshanaH= who, also, uniquely, goodly, to look to.
"Who is he conduct-wise blent with good-conduct... who in respect of all beings is benign... who is
adept and also the ablest one... also uniquely goodly to look to... [1-1-3]
Comment: The adeptness of that person is in his knowing all the knowable aspects in this world, and he must be able to
retain that knowledge to translate into his deeds, not just to sit back with his bookish knowledge, but with utmost
practicality. His conduct-wise shall be acceptable i.e., by his lineage he shall be noble, by his education he must be
well-read, by his actions they must be conducive to norms laid down in Veda-s, and thus given any area, he should
conduct himself properly. And he must be benign not only to higher-ups but to lowly subjects, like Guha, Shabari et al.,
and he should deal with wrongdoers and right-doers conscientiously. Further, he in his mien he shall be pleasant, but not
an unsightly one. The word < eka also means 'unique' and thus his complexion, facial, physical structures etc., shall be
unique and shall differ from ordinary beings. kÿaõe kÿaõe yat navat˜m upaiti tadeva r¨pam ramaõŸyat˜y˜×
'which / what / who gets newness moment by moment, that alone is pleasant...'

AaTmvan! kae ijt ³aexae *uitman! k> AnsUyk>,

kSy ib_yit deva> c jat rae;Sy s<yg

u .
e 1£1£4

4. aatmavaan= courageous; kaH= who; jita+krodhaH= controlled, his ire; dyutimaan= brilliant one; kaH+ an+asuuyakaH=
who, not, jealous; kasya = by whom; bibhyati+devaaH+ca= are afraid, gods, even; jaata+ roSasya+saMyuge= when
provoked, in [the matter of ] war.
"Who is that courageous one, who controlled his ire, who is brilliant, non-jealous and even whom
do the gods fear, when provoked to war... [1-1-4]
Comment: Here the word aatma is not the usual 'soul' but courage aatmaa jive dhR^itau dehe svabhaave paramaatmani -
amara kosha and the word krodha is taken as the nominative of other six negative attitudes ari SaT varga upalakshaNa -
kaama, krodha, lobha, moha, mada, maatsarya 'desire, ire, avarice, fancy, defiance, conceit...' and by the coupling of word ca
with devaaH in devaaH + ca it means that, 'not only the enemies like demons and others... but 'also' the friendly gods too
are afraid of his ire...' The 'non-jealous nature' is the 'God's tolerance of disloyalty...' and 'unlike the heavenly gods like
Indra and others, who will be intolerant of disloyalty...' this man in question shall be tolerant of disloyal persons,
subjects, or demons and shall be intolerant of them who go against the established tradition.

@tt! #CDaim Ahm! ïaetum! prm! kaEtUhlm! ih me,

mh;eR Tvm! smwaeR=is }atum! @vm! ivxm! nrm!. 1£1£5

5. etat+icChaami+aham= all this, wish to, I; shrotum= to listen [from yo]; me+ kautuuhalam = my, inquisitiveness;
param+hi= immense, indeed; mahaa+R^irSe= Oh! Great Sage; tvam+ samarthaH+asi= you are, competent [mastermind];
j~nnaatum= to know of [him]; evam+ vidham+naram= this, kind of, man.
man, and indeed my inquisitiveness is immense..." [Thus Valmiki enquired with Narada.] [1-1-5]
Comment: Valmiki wanted to know about that man - a man with godly qualities. Valmiki's thinking aloud, about the
qualities of his prospective hero of this epic, is the very opening questions put to an Omniscient Sage Narada. Both the
sages know of Rama and his deeds. Even then Valmiki asks Narada, "who is that man with godly qualities?' If Narada
tells that Rama is Vishnu Himself, there is nothing left for Valmiki to compose his epic, because there are numerous
mythologies Puraana-s that have already adored God Vishnu. If Narada tells that Rama is so-and-so king, again Valmiki

4 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


need not attempt to author about some king, however great that king might be. As such, Valmiki wanted to know about
a human being with godly attributes, because many acts of Rama, like killing Vali, testing Seetha's chastity, deserting her
at the end etc. are both conducive and contradictory puzzles.

The attributes of the hero of Ramayana, as required by Valmiki, are 16 sixteen in number. 1 - guõav˜n 2 - viryav˜n 3 -
dharmajña× 4 - k®tajña× 5 - satya v˜kya× 6 - dh®ýha vrata× 7 - c˜ritra v˜n 8 - sarva bh¨teÿu hita× 9 - vidv˜n 10 -
samartha× - 11 - priyadarþana 12 - ˜tmav˜n 13 - jita krodha× 14 - dyutim˜n 15 - anas¨yaka× 16 - bibhyatidev˜×
These sixteen attributes are attributed to the sixteen phases of the Full Moon, and Valmiki is about to picture Rama to be
as pleasant as a full-moon.

ïuTva c @tt! iÇlaek}ae vaLmIke> nardae vc>,

ïUytam! #it c Aam<Èy àùòae vaKym! AävIt!. 1£1£6

6. shrutvaa+ca+etat= on listening, also, all those; vaalmiikeH= of Valmiki; vachaH= words; naaradaH= Narada;
tri+loka+j~naH= three, worlds, preceptor of; shruuyataam+iti= I will relate, thus; aamantrya+cha= on beckoning [Valmiki,]
also; pra+hR^iSTaH= verily, gladly; vaakyam+abraviit= sentence [words,] spoke.
On listening all those words of Valmiki, Sage Narada, the preceptor of all the three worlds, very
gladly said thus, "I will relate ..." also on beckoning at Sage Valmiki, [to listen attentively,] spoke
these words... [1-1-6]
Comment: The preceptor of three worlds, where the three worlds are bhuu loka, bhuvar loka, suvar loka this world, the
intermediary heaven, the heavens themselves.

bhvae ÊlR-a> c @v ye Tvya kIitRta gu[a>,

mune vú:yaim Ahm! buÏ‰va tE> %−> ïUytam! nr>. 1£1£7

7. anvaya/word-order: mune= oh, sage Valmiki; bahavaH= many [or, infinite merits]; dur+labhaaH= not, attainable,
[unattainable by conscious development or effort,] ca+eva= also, that way [for ordinary humans]; ye+guNaaH= which,
merits; kiirtitaaH+tvayaa= extolled, by you; taiH+ yuktaH= those [facets,] one who has [the possessor of those merits];
naraH= [of that] man; shruuyataam = I make it clear; aham+buddhvaa= I will, having known [from Brahma]; vakshyaami=
I speak on.
"Oh! Sage Valmiki, the merits which you have extolled are many, and unattainable [for great
emperors, let alone ordinary humans, and also infinite are they... but of such a man with such
merits] I will speak on... for I, having known [from Brahma of such a man] I will make clear about
that man..." [Thus Narada started to say.] [1-1-7]
Comment: Narada came hither to impart the legend of Rama, as Brahma already imparted the same to him, and wanted
him to impart these very attributes to Valmiki to compose Ramayana. It is a coincidence of interests Valmiki and those of
Narada and Brahma.

#úvak… v<z à-vae ramae nam jnE> ïut>,

inyt AaTma mhavIyaeR *uitman! x&itman! vzI . 1£1£8

8. ikshvaaku+vamshaH+prabhavaH= Ikshwaku, dynasty, as his birthplace [emerged from Ikshvaku dynasty];
raamaH+naama= Rama, named; shrutaH+janaiH= heard thus, by people; niyata+ aatmaa= controlled, souled
[conscientious]; mahaa+viiryaH= highly valorous one; dyutimaan= resplendent one; dhR^ithimaan= steadfast; vashii=
controller [of vice and vile [or,] senses.]
"One emerged from Ikshvaku dynasty and known to people thus as Rama by his name, and he is
conscientious, highly valorous, resplendent, steadfast and a controller of vice and vile... [and his

5 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


own senses, as well... ] [1-1-8]

Comment: For the attributes explained by Narada there are some Vedanta imports. From niya aatma to vashii these are
the attributes of the Supreme Being, Absolute of Brahman. swaruupa nirupaka lakshNaaH . This niyata aatmaa is 'immutable
Absolute, this is the postulate of any Upanishad: ya aatmaa apahata paapmaa virajo vimR^ityur vishoko... 8-7-1, Chaandogya
Upanishad. mahaa viiryaH = acintya vividha vicitra shaktivataH Absolute is Omnicompetent paraa asya shaktiH vividhaa iva
shruuyate svaabhaavikii j~naana bala kriyaa ca 6-8, Shwetaashvatara Upanishad. The word dyutimaan is for the attribute of
Self-Resplendent Absolute, or, Resplendence of Consciousness. tam eva bhaantam anubhaati sarvam tasya bhaasaa sarvam
idam bhaati 2-11, Mundaka Upanishad. And the dhR^ithimaan is Sublime Bliss, according to Vyjanti dhR^itiH tu tuSTiH
santoSaH and as said in aanando brahama - aanandaat eva khalu imaani bhuutaani jaayante 6, Taittariiya Upanishad. Next,
vashii Absolute is the Omnipotent on the entire Universe. eko vahii sarva bhuuta antaraatmaa 2-5-12, Katha Upanishad and
sarvasya vashii sarvasya iishaanaH and the like. The rest of the attributes of Rama as said by Narada are identifiable with
the causative factors of that Absolute in Creation, and the process of Creation is the self-expression of the Absolute.

buiÏman! nIitman! va'œGmI ïIman! zÇu inbhR[>,

ivpula<sae mhaba÷> k<bu ¢Ivae mhahnu>. 1£1£9

9. budhimaan= adept; niitimaan= moralist; vaagmii= learned; shriimaan= propitious; shatru+nibhar - haNaH= enemy,
destroyer; vipula+amsaH= broad shouldered; mahaa+baahuH= great, [dextrous] arms; kambu + griivaH= neck like a
conch-shell; mahaa+hanuH= high cheek bones.
"He is an adept one, moralist, learned, propitious, and a destroyer of enemies. His arms are
dextrous, and his neck is like a conch-shell, and cheekbones high... [1-1-9]
Comment: The Absolute is an adept one in creating the Creation yat sarvaj~naH sarva vit
vit. He is niitimaan one who
maintains the rhythm of universe as said at eSa setuH vidharaNa eSaam loka naama sambhedaaya... He is propitious because
shriiH kaanti sampadoH lakshmyaam... gleaming, glistering richness of prosperity emanates from him. The following stanzas
describe the physical qualities an Emperor should have by birth, as per saamudrika shaastra,
shaastra the physiognomic treatise of

mhaerSkae mhe:vasae gUF jÇu> AirNdm>,

Aajanu ba÷> suizra> sullaq> suiv³m>. 1£1£10

10. mahaa+uraskaH= broad [lion-like,] chested; mahaa+eSvaasaH= long, bow; guuDha+ jatruH= concealed, collarbones
[thick shouldered]; arim+damaH= enemy, subjugator; aa+jaanu+ baahuH= up to, knees, his arms [lengthy armed];
su+shiraaH= high [crowning] head; su+lalaaTaH= amply, forehead; su+vi+kramaH = good, verily, pacer [lion-like-pacer.]
"He is lion-chested, thick-shouldered, knee-length are his arms, and his is longbow, an
enemy-subjugator, [and his emperor's countenance is] with a crowning-head with an ample
forehead, and his pacing is lion-like... [1-1-10]
Comment: When his physique is extolled, suddenly a weapon is said, in saying that 'his is longbow...' this is called
prakrama bhanga doSa 'jump-cut in narration...' It is not so, his lengthy arms are said firstly and those arms can wield a
great bow that can eliminate enemies, both physical and psychological ones like ariSaD varga shatru like desire, ire,
avarice, conceit etc., as detailed in verse 4 above.

sm> sm iv-− A<g> iõGx v[R> àtapvan!,

pIn v]a ivzala]ae lúmIvan! zu- l][>. 1£1£11

11. samaH= medium-sized [physically]; sama+vibhakta+aN^gaH= symmetrically, divided [distributed, poised,] limbs;
snigdha+varNaH= soft [glossily,] coloured [complexioned]; prataapavaan= courageous one [or, resplendent one];
piina+vakshaaH= sinew, chested; vishaala+akshaH= wide, eyed; lakshmiivaan= prosperous [personality];
shubha+lakshaNaH= providential, features.

6 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


"He is medium-sized physically, with limbs poised symmetrically, sinew-chested, wide-eyed,

complexioned glossily... he is a prosperous personality with all the providential features, and thus
he is self-resplendent... [1-1-11]
Comment: Up to here the godly physical aspect bhagavad vigraha is explained that which is perceptible by the adherents
as said in Chaandogya Upanishad: ya eSo antaraaditye hiraNmayaH puruSo DR^ishyate... 1-6-6. From now on, the features
that are reliable for the adherers are said.

xmR}> sTy sNx> c àjanam! c ihte rt>,

yzSvI }an s<pÚ> zuic> vZy> smaixman!. 1£1£12

12. dharma+j~naH= rectitude, knower, satya+sandhaH+ca= truth, bidden, also; prajaanaam+ca+ hitaH+ rathaH= in
subject's, also, welfare, concerned; yashasvii= glorious; j~naana+ sampannaH= in prudence, proficient; suchiH= clean [in
conduct]; vashyaH= self-controlled; samaadhimaan= diligent one.
"He is the knower of rectitude, bidden by the truth, also his concern is in the welfare of subjects,
proficient in prudence, clean in his conduct, self-controlled and a diligent one, thus he is glorious...
Comment: Here to the compound satya sandhaH ca 'ca' is added, but here it means nothing special but to plus the
features into one man. At such places this can be dropped.

àjapit sm> ïIman! xta irpu in;Udn>,

ri]ta jIvlaekSy xmRSy pir ri]ta. 1£1£13

13. prajaa+patiH+samaH= people's, god [Omniscient, Brahma,] equals; shriimaan= exalted one; dhaataa= sustainer [of all
worlds]; ripuH+ni+SuudanaH= enemy [enemies,] complete, eliminator; rakshitaaH+jiiva+ lokasya = guardian, living beings,
in worlds; dharmasya+pari+rakshitaaH = of probity, in entirety, guards.
"He equals the Omniscient, he is an exalted one for he is the sustainer of all worlds, and he
eliminates enemies completely, thus he is a guardian of all living beings and he guards probity, in
its entirety... [1-1-13]
Comment: 'These features show the aspects of Rama's incarnation...' Govindaraja. 'These features are available only in
the Supreme Person, but unobtainable in any other...' Maheshvara Tiirtha. These two. Govindaraja and Maheshvara
Tiirtha, and another Tilaka are the reputed commentaries on Ramayana among many commentaries.

ri]ta SvSy xmRSy Sv jnSy c ri]ta ,

ved veda¼ tÅv}ae xnurœ vede c iniót>. 1£1£14

14. rakshitaa+svasya+dharmasya= champion, of his own, righteousness [self-righteous]; rakshitaa+sva+ janasya+ca=
champions, his own, people's [adherents', welfare,] also; veda+veda+ aN^ga= in Veda-s, Veda's, ancillaries; tatvaj~naH=
scholar in essence of [Veda-s]; dhanur+vede+ca= in the science of archery, also; niSTitaH= an expert.
"He is the champion of his own self-righteousness and also champions for adherent's welfare [in
the same righteousness,] and he is a scholar in the essence of Veda-s and their ancillaries, too. He is
an expert in Dhanur Veda, the Art of Archery... [1-1-14]
Comment: These are the ancillary subjects of Vedas called anga part and upa anga sub-part. The main parts of Veda-s
are siksha ritual rigor vyakarana grammar chandas prosody jyotish astrology nirukta recital rules kalpa procedure rules. This
apart, the dhanur veda science of archery, itself is treated as 'an exclusive Veda taught to warriors...' The danur Veda is
not to be construed as simple bow and arrow and 'shooting the target' education. It is a 'scripture on missiles' that
existed in those ages.

7 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


Down the memory lane, O. A.Vijayan, the eminent Indian journalist has reflected in The Illustrated Weekly of India, that
the Soviet scholar Dr. A. A. Gorbovsky said in his article with heading Ancient India may have had N-arms , in the
Statesman, with dateline Moscow, Sept. 8, 1986. Among other things, the scientist observes by the stanzas that describe
the disaster caused by such astra-s, now loosely termed as a well crafted bow and sky rocketing arrows, as below:

'A blazing shaft which possessed all the effulgence of smokeless fire was let off... all directions were enveloped by
darkness... the very elements seemed to be perturbed... the sun seemed to turn... the universe, scorched with heat,
seemed to be in fever... the survivors lost their hair and nails... for years the sun and sky remained shrouded with

Thus the narration goes on. This is the account of Brahma astra, as in Maha Bharata, the other Epic of India. Thus the
Dhanur Veda may be taken as the canon of missile sciences, which fortunately has not been handed over to the
successive generations, lest everything would have been annihilated by now. In Ramayana too, which is much earlier to
Mahabharata, there are elaborate accounts of such astra-s in the coming chapters. Sage Vishvamitra, who is well-versed
in warfare, gives many such weapons to Rama. For now, these bow and arrow references may not be taken as those of
Robin Hood.

svR zaô AwR tÅv}ae Sm&itman! àit-anvan!,

svRlaek iày> saxu> AdInaTma ivc][>. 1£1£15

15. sarva+shaastra+arthaH+tatvaj~naH= all, scriptures, their meaning, their essence, knower of; smR^itimaan= memory
excellent; pratibhaanavaan= brilliant; sarva+loka+priyaH= all, worlds, esteemed by; saadhuH= gentle; a+diina+aatmaa=
not down, hearted [level-headed even in severe trouble]; vichakSaNaH= clear-headed [in discriminating and distinguishing.]
"He is the knower of the meaning and essence of all the scriptures, excellent at memory thus
brilliant, and an esteemed one in all the worlds, gentle, level-headed and clear-headed [in
discriminating and distinguishing...] [1-1-15]

svRda Ai-gt> siÑ> smuÔ #v isNxui->,

AyR> svRsm> c @v sdEv iày dzRn>. 1£1£16

16. sarvadaa+abhigataH+sadbhiH= always, accessible, by clean-minded ones; samudra+ sindhubhiH +iva= an ocean, for
rivers, likewise; aaryaH= reachable [or, reverential ones]; sarva+samaH+ca+ eva = all, treats equally, also, thus;
sadaa+eva+priya+darshanaH= ever, thus [the same,] pleasant, in look [ever a feast to eye.]
"Like an ocean that is reached by many rivers accesbly, that reverential one too is always accessible
and reachable by clean-minded ones, also he treats all equally, and ever a feast to eye... [1-1-16]
Comment: Here it is said 'he is reachable by all clean-minded ones...' sat pravartana, sad budhhi... and those that approach
him with a sacrilegious intent, will meet their end at his hand. sarva samaH means, that he does not discriminate people
by their caste, creed, or by that individual's philosophy etc., like tribal boatman Guha, low-birthed Shabari, and nihilist
Sage Jaabaali et. al. jaati guNa vR^itti aadi bheda a-bhaavaat And the word eva in saa eva priya darshanaH indicates 'always...'
'unvarying in his demeanour with anyone...' Govindaraja. And by the simile of ocean to Rama, for rivers there is no other
course except an ocean; thus, the living beings, may it be humans or birds like Jataayu, have no other recourse than

s c svR gu[aepet> kaEsLy Aan<d vxRn>,

smuÔ #v gaM-IyeR xEyeR[ ihmvan! #v. 1£1£17

17. sa+ca+sarva+guNa+upetaH= he, also, all, [noble] merits, embodiment of; kausalya+ aananda+ vardhanaH = Kausalya's
[his mother,] happiness, betters; gaambhiirye+samudra+iva= an unfathomable [inmost heart,] an ocean, like;
dhairyeNa+hima+vaan+iva= by fortitude, Himavanta, [Himalayan] mountain, like.
"He who betters the happiness of his mother Kausalya, as he is an embodiment of all noble merits,

8 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


is like an ocean as his inmost heart is unfathomable, and like the kingly Himalayan, icy-mountain,
his fortitude is unalterable... [1-1-17]
Comment: Rama at times is said to be 'the son of Kausalya...' than the son Dasharatha, because the word Kausalya
does not signify his mother alone, the daughter of King of Kosala, but it has meanings like kshema, kushala, saamarthya,
puNya, nipuNatva 'safeness, soundness, capability, merit, expertise...' and this also signifies Queen Kausalya's worshipping
of Vishnu. When dynasty, valour, braveness etc., are said, Rama's name will be attached with Dasharatha. An ocean is
not a bottomless one but an unfathomable one. So also Rama's heart has a reachable bottom, where pearls, gems, and
other treasures of virtues are abounding, and it can be reached with a heartily approach. For a hard-hearted one Rama's
heart becomes an unfathomable abyss and he will get lost in it. girayo× varÿa dh˜r˜bhir haryam˜n˜ na vivyadhu× |
abhibh¨ya m˜n˜ vyasanai× yath˜ adhokÿaja cetas˜ ||
'true devotees do not get hassled though subject to many problems, for they place their faith in the Supreme... thus
mountains are unshaken though battered by storms or lightings...' So, like a mountain he is unalterable and constant, for
a true devotee, in his stance. An icy-mountain is meltable by scorching sun, thus Rama also melts down when his
adherents are scorched with throes of pangs.

iv:[una s†zae vIyeR saemvt! iày dzRn>,

kal Ai¶ s†z> ³aexe ]mya p&WvI sm>. 1£1£18

xnden sm> Tyage sTye xmR #v Apr>,

18, 19a: vishNunaa+sadR^ishaH+viirye= in valour, comparable, with Vishnu; somavat+ priya+darshanaH = full-moon like,
attractive, in look; kaala+agni+sadR^ishaH+krodhe= era, fire, matchable to, like, in anger; kshamayaa+pR^ithvii+samaH=
in perseverance, earth, equals with; dhanadena+samaH+tyage= Kubera [God of Wealth-Management,] identical, in
benevolence; satye+dharma+iva+aparaH= in candour, dharma, like, here on earth [or, another God Probity.]
"In valour Rama is comparable with Vishnu, and in his looks he is attractive like full-moon, he
equals the earth in his perseverance, but he is matchable with era-end-fire in his wrath... and in
benevolence he is identical to Kubera, God of Wealth-Management, and in his candour he is like
Dharma itself, [the other God Probity on earth...] [1-1-18, 19a]
Comment: Here the 'valour' is to cause harm to enemy, while remaining himself unharmed... svasya a-vikaara eva parasya
vikaara aapadanam Rama Tilaka. 'Though Rama is Vishnu, but by nature of his incarnation as human, he is different from
Vishnu upaadhi bheda... Hence Vishnu has become another entity than Rama... Or, his valour is selfsame to Vishnu's
valour because he is selfsame Vishnu...' Govindaraja. 'As there is none other in similitude, he is compared Vishnu, insofar
as valour is concerned...' Maheshvara Tiirtha. Earth personally does not grieve when people tread on it, trample, dig, cut,
or whatever is done to her. Likewise Rama personally gets unaffected, whatever harm is done to him, but he becomes
wrathful, if that harm is committed to dharma.

Thitherto, the Bala Kanda is narrated by these narrations of sparkled in Ikshvaku dynasty 'Rama's incarnation...' highly
valorous, enemy subjugator... 'elimination of demoness Tataka, subdual of the vanity of Parashu Rama...' propitious
'marriage with Seetha, knows Art of Archery 'receiving missiles from Vishvamitra...' From now poet tells the Ayodhya
Kanda, and a gist of this magnum opus is given here itself. This narration is known as baala raamayana - samskhepa
raamyana meaning that it is aimed at youngsters as it has been told in an abridged version. In the endnote, details about
this version and still abridged version, called Gayatri Ramayana, are given.

Readers may find an inordinate use of ellipses in translation of the epic. But they are 'a must.' Dr. Satya Vrat, the author
of Ramayana - A Linguistic Study says: "Ellipsis is the peculiarity of the style of the older works like Ramayana... their
writings, as they stood, yielded incomplete sense which has to be supplemented by adhyaadhaara,
adhyaadhaara viz., supply of words,
that would fit in the context... Indeed, in most cases the ellipsis could be readily understood and would suggest the word
or words that would make it up...' We therefore request the readers to go by the meaning of the context, than by the
order of words, for there is a saying... paaTha krame artha kramo baliiyaH... So this adhyaadhaara,
adhyaadhaara supply of words, [though
supplied in brackets,] may not be that faithful while rendering from Sanskrit to English.

tm! @vm! gu[ s<pÚm! ramm! sTy pra³mm!. 1£1£19

Jyeòm! ïeò gu[>E yu−m! iàym! dzrw> sutm!,

9 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


àk«tInam! ihtE> yu−m! àk«it iày kaMyya. 1£1£20

yaEv raJyen s<yae−…m! @eCDt! àITya mhIpit>,

19b, 20, 21a: anvaya/word-order: evam+guna+sampannam= suchlike, merits, possessor of [Rama]; satya + parakramam=
truthfulness, is his courage; shreSTa+guNaiH+yuktam= best, intrinsic values, embodied with;
prakR^itinaam+hitaiH+yuktam= people's, in welfare of, having [ever involved in]; priyam= dear one [to Dasharatha];
jyeSTham+sutam= eldest, son; mahii+patiH= land, god of; dasarathaH= [Dasharatha]; yauva +
raajyena+samyoktum+icChhat= in young [crown,] prince-hood, to embody, intended; tam+ramam= such as he is, Rama be;
prakR^iti+priya+kaamyayaa= country's, welfare, intending [to all intents and purposes]; priityaa= affectionately.
"Rama being the possessor of suchlike merits, truthfulness alone is his courage, embodied with best
intrinsic values, ever involved in the welfare of people, besides being the dear and eldest son of
Dasharatha, thus the god of the Land Dasharatha intended to embody such a Rama, with the crown
prince-hood, to all intents and purposes of country's welfare, affectionately...[1-1-29b, 20, 21a]

tSy Ai-;ek s<-aran! †òœva -ayaR Aw kEkyI. 1£1£21

pUvRm! dÄ vra devI vrm! @nm! Ayact,

ivvasnm! c ramSy -rtSy Ai-;ecnm! . 1£1£22

21b, 22: anvaya/word-order: atha= then; dR^iSThva= on seeing; abhishheka+ sam bhaaraan = anointment [as crown
prince,] arrangements; tasya= his [of Rama]; bhaarya+devi+ kaikeyi = [dear] wife, queen, Kaikeyi; ayaachitaH= claimed;
puurvam+datta+vara= once, who is accorded, boons; varam+enam= boons, from him [Dasharatha];
vi+vaasanam+raamasya= without, place [displacement, banishment,] of Rama; abhiSechanam + bharatasya+ca=
anointment of, Bharata, too.
"Then on seeing the arrangements for the anointment of Rama as crown-prince, Kaikeyi, the dear
wife and a queen of Dasharatha, claimed boons, which boons were once accorded to her by
Dasharatha alone, from him, viz., the banishment of Rama and anointment of Bharata, too...
[1-2-21b 22]

s sTy vcnat! raja xmR pazen s<yt>,

ivvasyamas sutm! ramm! dzrw> iàym!. 1£1£23

23. saH+raajaa= he, king [Dasharatha,]; samyataH= bounden by; satya+vacanaat= truthfulness, word's; dharma+
paashena= [kingly] obligation, halter; dasharathaH+vi+vaasayaamaasa + raamam= Dasharatha, started to displace, Rama;
priyam+sutam= dear, son [Rama.]
"King Dasharatha, who is bounden by his word's truthfulness and the halter of his kingly
obligation, he started to displace Rama, his dear son... [1-1-23]

s jgam vnm! vIr> àit}am! Anupalyn!,

ipturœ vcn indeRzat! kEkeYya> iày kar[at!. 1£1£24

24. anvaya/word-order: viiraH+saH= brave one, he [that Rama]; jagaama+vanam= repaired to, forest;
kaikeyyaaH+priya+nkaaraNaat= Kaikeyi, to appease, by reason of; pituH+vacana+ nirdeshaat= by father's, verbal,
directive; pratij~naam+anu+paalayan= word [of honour of father,] to follow through.
"Such a brave one as he is, that Rama repaired to forest by reason of appeasing Kaikeyi, and as

10 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


directed by the verbal directive of his father, and to follow his father's word of honour through...

tm! ìj<tm! iàyae æata lúm[> Anujgam h,

õehat! ivny s<pÚ> suimÇ Aan<d vxRn>. 1£1£25

æatrm! diytae æatu> saEæaÇm! Anu dzRyn!,

25, 26a: anvaya/word-order: vinaya+sampannaH= humbleness, abounding; bhraatuH+ dayitaH= to brother Rama, fondly
[to Rama]; priya+bhraataa= dear [natural brotherly affection,] brother; lakshmanaH= Lakshmana;
saubhraatram+anu+darshayan= brotherhood [ideals of,] exemplifying; tam+ vrajantam+ bhraataram = him [Rama,] who is
going, with brother [Rama]; snehaat+ anu+jagaama+ha= heartily, in tow, followed, indeed; sumitra + ananda+ vardhanaH=
[his mother] Sumitra's, happiness, augmenter.
"In whom humbleness and the natural brotherly affection of a brother are abounding, such a fondly
younger brother of Rama, namely Lakshmana, heartily followed in tow indeed, his forest going
brother Rama, exemplifying the ideals of brotherhood, thus becoming an augmenter of his mother
Sumitra's happiness... [1-1-25, 26a]

ramSy diyta -ayaR inTym! àa[ sma ihta. 1£1£26

jnkSy k…le jata dev mayev inrœimta,

svR l][ s<pÚa narI[am! %Äma vxU>. 1£1£27

sItaPy Anugta ramm! ziznm! raeih[I ywa,

26b, 27, 28a: anvaya/word-order: siitha= Seetha; nariiNaam+uttamaa= among ladies, the best; sarva+
lakshaNa+sampannaa= all, qualities, possessor of [befitting to an ideal lady]; jankasya+ kule+jaataa= Janaka's, family, born
in; nirmitaa+deva+maya+iva= fashioned, by divine, marvel, as though; vadhuu= daughter-in-law [of Dasharatha];
raamasya+dayitaa+ bhaarya= Rama', loving, wife; praaNa+samaa= life, like, [alter ego]; nityam + hitaa= ever, amiable;
api+anugataa+raamam= even, followed, Rama; yathaa+ rohiNii+ shashinam = as with, Lady Rohini, with Moon.
"Seetha, the best among ladies, a possessor of all best qualities [befitting to an ideal lady,] as
though fashioned by a Divine marvel she is born in Janaka's family and became Dasharatha's
daughter-in-law, and she is the loving wife of Rama, and his an ever-amiable alter ego, even she
followed Rama [to forests,] as with Lady Rohini following the Moon... [1-1-26b, 27, 28a]
Comment: Here deva maaya refers to many concepts. Vaishnavaite tenets tell that the word deva is ascribable only to
Vishnu, but not to other gods. Thus, this is Vishnu maya,
maya when He assumed an extraordinary female form called Mohini,
when distributing amR^ita,
amR^ita the divine elixir, to gods and demons. Next is the form of Tilottama, a divine beauty to
hoodwink demons called Sunda and Upasunda. The other is Vishnu's liilaa shakti,
shakti which is divinely fascinating. Yet
another is grammatical connotation, maa + yaa where, maa=
maa Goddess Lakshmi; yaa= yaa who that is; meaning yaa siitaa saa
maa 'who is Goddess Lakshmi... She is Seetha...' and this results in the saying: ati ruupavatii siitaa... ati muurkhaH cha
raavaNa 'While Seetha is an extraordinarily beauty, Ravana is an eccentrically stupid...

The deities have their wives always with them. Chandra, the Moon has Rohini, a conspicuous star, while Surya, Sun has
Prabha, Sunshine. Minus these wives, their glow and glitter is void. So also, Rama has an inseparable wife. Though
Seetha and Lakshmana were not exiled, they followed Rama out of concept of 'togetherness...'

paErE> Anugtae Ërm! ipÇa dzrwen c. 1£1£28

11 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


z&iNgber pure sUtm! g<ga kªle VysjRyt!,

guhm! Aasa* xmaRTma in;ad Aixpitm! iàym!. 1£1£29

guhen sihtae ramae lúm[en c sItya,

28b, 29, 30a: anvaya/word-order: pauraiH+pitraa+dasarathena+ca= citizenry, father, Dasharatha, also;
anu+gataH+duuram= in tow, following, for a distance; dharmaatmaa= virtue-souled Rama; gangaa+kuule= on River
Ganga, bank; sR^iN^giberapure= in [town called] Sringaberapura; nishhaada+adhipatim= tribal, with chief; priyam=
loveable one [to Rama]; guham+asaadya= Guha, on getting at; guhena+sahitaH+raamaH= Guha, teamed with, Rama;
lakshmaNena+ca+siitayaa= with Lakshmana, also, Seetha; suutam= charioteer [Sumantra]; vyasarjayat= left off.
"That virtue-souled Rama is followed by citizenry and even his father Dasharatha in tow for a
distance [when exiting from Ayodhya,] and on getting at Guha, the tribal chief and a loveable friend
of Rama on the bank of River Ganga in a town called Sringaberapura, teamed with Guha, Seetha,
and Lakshmana, Rama left off the charioteer [and a minister of his father, namely Sumantra, who
charioted them thitherto...] [1-1-28b, 29, 30a]
Comment: Here while saying guhena saH hitaH raamaH can also be cleaved as guhena saH hitaH = saH raamaH guhena hitaH
'he that Rama is sent, or sailed over Ganga by Guha...' apart from the above. The word Sringaberapura means a
township where the replicas of stags with sets of antlers are prepared and placed at places in order to attract selfsame
stags or deer, and then the tribals can catch those animals. The word Guha means guhaati it guhaH 'one who
hordes/steals others' wealth by waylaying etc...' thus, though the tribal chief is a lowly subject by birth and
caste-oriented activity, Rama has no aversion for such subjects, because Guha reposes love in Rama. Govindaraja.

te vnen vnm! gTva ndI> tITvaR b÷ %dka>. 1£1£30

icÇkªqm! AnuàaPy -rÖajSy zasnat!,

rMym! Aavswm! k«Tva rmma[a vne Çy>. 1£1£31

dev gNxvR s<kaza> tÇ te Nyvsn! suom!,

30b, 31, 32a: anvaya/word-order: te+vanena+vanam+gatvaa= they [the trio,] forest, to forest, on treading;
nadiiH+bahu+udakaan+tiirtva= rivers, with much [plethoric,] waters, on crossing; shaasanaat= ordainment;
bharadvaajasya= of Bharadwaja; chitrakuuTam+anupraapya= Chitrakuta, on arriving at [its hillside]; ramyam +
avasatham+kR^itvaa= handsome, cottage, on setting up; ramamaaNaa + vane= exuberated, in woods; te= they, [who have
enjoyed every comfort in Ayodhya] trayaH= three of them [trio]; tatra= there [at Chitrakuta]; deva+ gandharva
+samkaashaaH= gods, celestials, similar to; nyavasan+sukham= lived, happily.
with plethoric waters, [and on reaching the hermitage of] Sage Bharadwaja, and by the ordainment
of that sage, on arriving of Chitrakuta, and on setting up a handsome cottage [at the hillside,] they
[who have enjoyed every comfort in Ayodhya, in no less a degree they enjoyed every comfort here
also and] that trio exuberated themselves in woods at Chitrakuta, similar to gods and celestials, and
lived happily... [1-1-30b, 31, 32a]
Comment: In another way the meaning is: te avane 'they, protecting each other...' te ramamaaNaaH ' those two Rama and
Seetha, frolicsomely delighted, enjoyed the essence of forest-faring...' smkaashaa similar to Vishnu or Narayana's
enjoyment of kriiDaa rasa 'the essence of His playful acts...' and Lakshmana enjoyed the essence of his servitude sevaa
rasa and where deva = devii ca devaH ca devau 'either goddess or god... it but the Almighty...' gandharva = gaanam dhaarayati
iti gandharva - jiivan muktaH salved-soul, thus Lakshmana rejoiced with his singing of saama gaana of Sama Veda....' And
they rejoiced without feeling any difference between city dwelling and forest dwelling... as every part of Universe is

In another way tevane vanam gatvaa 'playfully, to forests, they went...' It is a play for them to enter the forest to resolve
the purpose of Ramayana and their incarnations.

12 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


icÇkªqm! gte rame puÇ zaek Aatur> twa. 1£1£32

raja dzrw> SvgRm! jgam ivlpn! sutm! ,

32b, 33a: chitrakuuTam+gate+raame= to Chitrakuta, on going, of Rama; putra+shoka+ aaturaH = for son, by grief,
aggrieved; tathaa= thus; raajaa+dasharathaH= King, Dasharatha; svargam+ jagaama= heavens, went to; vilapam+sutam=
grieving for, son.
"On Rama's going to Chitrakuta thus, King Dasharatha is aggrieved by the grief for son and went to
heavens grieving for son... [1-1-32b, 33a]

gte tu tiSmn! -rtae visó àmuoE> iÖjE>. 1£1£33

inyuJymanae raJyay n #CDt! raJym! mhabl>,

s jgam vnm! vIrae ram pad àsadk>. 1£1£34

33b, 34: gate+tu+tasmin = on departing, but, in that [matter of, concerning Dasharatha's departure to heavens]; bharataH=
Bharata; vasiSTha+pramukhaiH+dvijaiH= by Sage Vasishta, other prominent, by Brahmans; niyujyamaanaH+raajyaaya=
being [impressed on] for investiture, in kingship; na+icChat+ raajyam = not, desired, kingdom; [api] mahaa+balaH= highly,
mighty [even tough, highly efficient to rule such a kingdom]; saH+jagaama+vanam= he [Bharata,] went to, forests; viiraH=
brave one [but here, a self-denying one]; raama+ paada+ prasaadakaH= at Rama's feet, mercy, praying for.
"Concerning the departure of Dasharatha to heavens, though Sage Vashishta and other Brahmans
were impressing upon him for his investiture in kingship, and though Bharata is highly effectual to
rule such a kingdom, but Bharata undesired the kingdom, and that self-denying Bharata, [for he is
aloft the greed, grouse, and gripe,] went to forests to pray for mercy at the feet of Rama... [1-1-33b.

gTva tu s mhaTmanm! ramm! sTy pra³mm!,

Ayact! æatrm! ramm! AayR -av purSk«t>. 1£1£35

Tvm! @v raja xmR} #it ramm! vc> AävIt!,

35, 36a. gatva+tu= on reaching, but; saH+mahaa+aatmaanam+raamam= that, great, souled, Rama; satya + paraakramam=
by truthfulness, vanquisher; ayaachat= begged of; braataram+ raamam= from brother, Rama;
aarya+bhaava+puraskR^itaH= by humbleness, by means of, reverential one [his humbleness is reverential or, he is
reverential for his humbleness]; tvam+eva+raajaa+dharma +j~naH= you, alone, the king, knower, of probity;
iti+vachaH+abraviit= thus, word, said [avowed.]
"But on reaching that great-souled Rama, a vanquisher just by his truthfulness, Bharata humbly and
reverentially begged of his brother... 'Oh! Knower of Probity, you alone shall be the king... ' thus is
the avowed word of Bharata... [1-1-35, 36a]

ramae=ip prmaedar> sumuo> sumhayza>, 1£1£36

n c #CDt! ipturœ Aadezat! raJym! ramae mhabl>,

36b, 37a: anvaya/word-order: raamaH= Rama; parama+udaaraH+api= really, benevolent one, even though;

13 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


su+mukhaH+api= readily, willing one, even [but not 'good faced one']; su+mahaa+yashaH+api= of very, greatly, reputed
[endower,] even; mahaa+balaH+api= highly, capable [in eliminating enemies with a single arrow, or, endower of whatever
sought by his adherers,] even; raamaH= Rama; na+ca+icChat= not, also, desired; raajyam= kingdom pituH+aadeshaat
[+ca]= by father's, owing to directives, [also.]
"Rama, even though he is a really benevolent one, even though he is a readily willing one, even
though he is a greatly reputed one for endowments and even though he is a highly capable endower
[of whatever sought by his adherers, even then] Rama undesired the kingdom, [to keep up his own
pledge and,] also owing to his father's directives... [1-1-36b, 37a]
Comment: In the compound na ca icChat the 'ca' indicates that though he is disagreeing now, but said to have agreed to
take up the kingdom after the period of exile as stipulated in the exilic terms.

paÊke c ASy raJyay Nyasm! dÅva pun> pun>. 1£1£37

invtRyamas ttae -rtm! -rt A¢j>,

37b, 38a: anvaya/word-order: bharata+agra+jaH= by Bharata's, elder, born [elder-brother of Bharata, namely Rama];
raajyaaya= for kingdom; asya= to him [to Bharata]; paaduke+ nyaasam +datvaa= sandals, for custodial care, on giving;
tataH+bharatam+ nivartayaamaasa = then, Bharata is, started to be turned away; punaH+punaH= again, again
"Rama being the elder brother of Bharata, on giving his sandals to that Bharata for custodial care of
kingdom [till his return after the period of exile,] then he that Rama started to turn away Bharata,
persuasively... [1-1-37b, 38a]

s kamm! AnvaPy @v ram pada %pSp&zn!. 1£1£38

niNd ¢ame Akraet! raJym! ram Aagmn ka<]ya,

38b, 39a: saH+kaamam+an+avaapaya+eva= he [Bharata,] desire, not, fulfilled, thus; raama+paadau+ upaspR^ishan=
Rama's feet, on touching; nandigraame+akarot+raajyam= from Nandigrama [a village,] carried on, kingdom;
raama+aagamana+kaankshayaa= Rama's, arrival, expectant of.
"Unfulfilled is the desire of Bharata [in taking back Rama to kingdom, hence] on touching Rama's
feet [and taking sandals, he returned from Chitrakuta, and without ruling from capital Ayodhya,] he
carried on the kingdom from a village called Nandigrama, expectant of Rama's arrival... [1-1-38b,

gte tu -rte ïIman! sTy sNxae ijteiNÔy>. 1£1£39

ram> tu pun> Aalúy nagrSy jnSy c,

tÇ Aagmnm! @ka¢ae d{fkan! àivvez h,1£1£40

39b, 40: gate+tu+bharate= on departure, but, of Bharata; shriimaan= effulgent [Rama for his self-effulgence just marred by
Bharata's arrival, but regained]; satya+sandhaH= truth, bound [for his truthfulness is undeterred even by the supplication
of Bharata]; jita+indriyaH= conquered, senses [[for the lure of kingdom has not conquered his senses]; raamaH+tu+punaH+
aalakshya= Rama, but, again, thought about; naagarasya + janasya + ca= of citizens, of ordinary subjects, also; tatra+
aagamanam= to that place, their arrival; eka+ agraH = one, targeted [determinedly, or decidedly]; daNDaka+aranyaan=in
to Dandaka, forests; pravivesha + ha= [he] entered, indeed.
"On the departure of Bharata, Rama the effulgent one, [for his self-effulgence is just marred by
Bharata's arrival, but regained...] the truth-bound one, [for his truthfulness is undeterred even by the
supplications of Bharata, Kausalya, and even Kaikeyi...] and a self-controlled one, [for the lure of

14 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


kingdom has not controlled his senses, such as he is,] he that Rama but again thought about the
arrival of citizens and other subjects to that place...[and even Bharata may also frequent it...] hence
Rama indeed entered Dandaka forest, determinedly [about his plighted promise to undergo exile
and decidedly about the elimination of demons...] [1-1-39b, 40]
Comment: In this compound naagarasya janasya ca the 'ca' is indicative of Bharata, who may make habit of frequenting
Chitrakuta, for one reason or the other.

àivZy tu mhar{ym! ramae rajIv laecn>,

ivraxm! ra]sm! hTva zr-<gm! ddzR h. 1£1£41

sutIú[m! c Aip AgSTym! c AgSTy æatrm! twa,

41, 42a: pravishya+tu+maha+aranNyam= on entering, but, vast, forest; raamaH+raajiiva+ lochana= Rama, lotus, eyed;
viraadham+raakshasam+hatvaa= Viraadha, demon, eliminated; sarabhaN^gam + dadarsha+ ha = Sage Sharabhanga,
descried, indeed; sutiikshNam+ca+api= Sage Suteekshna, also, even; agastyam+ca= Sage Agastya, also;
agastya+bhraataram+tathaa= Agastya's brother, likewise.
"That lotus-eyed Rama on his entering the vast of Dandaka forest eliminated the demon Viraadha,
and indeed descried Sage Sharabhanga, also even Sage Suteekhsna, also Sage Agastya and likewise
Sage Agastya's brother... [1-1-41, 42a]
Comment: The name of Agastya's brother is Sudarshana, and he will never be called by his own name, but will be called
as agatsya bhraata , brother of Agastya, a sage in name only and any person hanging on to his brothers or relatives will be
nicknamed like this.

AgSTy vcnat! c @v j¢ah @eNÔm! zrasnm!. 1£1£42

ofœgm! c prm àIt> tU[I c A]y saykaE,

42b, 43a: agastya+vachanaat+ca+eva= by the word, of Agastya, only, thus; jagraaha= has taken; aindram +sharaasanam=
Indra's, great bow; khadgam+ca= sword, also; parama+priitaH= highly, pleased [to receive befitting weaponry]; tuuNii+ca=
quivers, also; akshaya+saayakau= ever replenishing, with arrows.
"By the word of Sage Agastya Rama took a bow of Indra, a sword and two quivers also, that
ever-replenish arrows in them, [from Sage Agastya, which Indra once gave to Sage Agastya,] and
Rama is highly pleased [to receive befitting weaponry...] [1-1-42b, 42a]

vst> tSy ramSy vne vn crE> sh. 1£1£43

\;y> A_yagmn! sveR vxay Asur r]sam!,

43b, 44a: vasataH+tasya+raamasya= while staying, his, of Rama; vane= in forest; vana+ charai+saha= forest, moving
humans, along with; R^ishayaH+abhi+aagaman+sarve= [high-ranking] sages, towards, approached, all;
vadhaaya+asura+rakshasaam= for eliminating, monsters, menacers.
"While Rama is staying in forest with other forest moving ascetics, vaanaprashta-s, all the
high-ranking sages approached him for the elimination of monsters and menacers... [1-1-42b, 43a]

s te;am! àit zuïav ra]sanam! twa vne. 1£1£44

15 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


àit}at> c rame[ vx> s<yit r]sam!,

\;I[am! Ai¶ kLpanam! d<fkar{y vasInam!. 1£1£45

44b, 45: anvaya/word-order: saH= he [Rama]; prati+shushraava= in return, on listening [having conceded to];
teSaam+tathaa= of those, that way [saying, supplications of sages]; raakshasaanaam+vane= in demon's, forest [as abode];
raameNa+ca= by Rama, also; prati+j~naataH= to them, made known [promised]; R^iSiiNaam= to sages;
agni+kalpaanaam= ritual fire-like, in glow; daNDaka+araNya+vaasinaam= in Dandaka, forest, dwellers of; raakshasaam=
of all demons; vadhaH = elimination; samyati= in combat.
"Rama conceded to the supplications of those that are in the forest, which the demons made as their
abode, and Rama also promised those sages, whose glow is like that of the Ritual-fire and the
dwellers of Dandaka forest, to eliminate all of the demons, in combat... [1-1-44b, 45]
Vividly: 'Though Rama is in peaceable get-up, and as a family man is with his wife, the sages being no simpletons, for
their resplendence is like that of Ritual-fire and they are capable of living in that deadly forest only by their sagacious
calibre, and though by themselves they can eliminate the demons by their ascetic capability, but wanted some divine
medium to undertake that task, as that so-called divinity alone perpetrated these demons and proffered all boons on
them, they spotted Rama's real reality and requested him alone, because they know why and what for Rama came this
far, that too with Seetha, because the sages of Dandaka forest really aid and abet this Rama, the offender of demons,
and lead him and Seetha to the real place of action, collectively...' Seetha nags Rama a lot, on this subject in Aranya

The word asura is declined as asu = taker; i.e., life taking demon, while the word sura is nectar consuming one, the
divine. In later chapters of this canto, accounts are given as how these were created and named.

ten tÇ @v vsta jnSwan invaisnI,

ivêipta zUpR[oa ra]sI kam êip[I. 1£1£46

46. tena= by him [Rama]; tatra+eva+vasataa= there [in Dandaka,] only, while living; janasthaana+ nivaasinii =
Janasthaana, a resident of; vi+ruupitaa+shuurpaNakha+raakshsii= without, shape [is misshaped];l Shurpanakha,
demoness; kaama+ruupiNi= by wish, guise-changer.
"While Rama is living there in Dandaka forest only, a demoness named Shurpanakha, a resident of
Janasthaana, [a place in Dandaka forest,] and a guise-changer by her mere wish, is misshaped...
Comment: This is metonymy. Rama did not do it himself, but his brother Lakshmana does this act of cutting the nose
and ears of this demoness, which is the twisting point of the story. She is so named as Shurpanakha because her like
fingernails are like winnowing fans, shuurpa tulya nakhaa iti shuurpanakha; shuurpa=
shuurpa winnowing fan; tulya = like; nakhaa =
fingernails. She is the sister of Ravana, and she is the actual trouble-shooter in the epic.

tt> zUpR[oa vaKyat! %*u−an! svR ra]san!,

orm! iÇizrsm! c @v Ë;[m! c @v ra]sm!. 1£1£47

inj"an r[e ram> te;am! c @v pd Anugan!,

47, 48a: tataH+shuurpanakhaa+vaakyaat= then, by Shurpanakha's, words [provokes]; udyuktaan+ sarva+ raakshasaan=
rebellious, all [fourteen,] demons; kharam= Khara; trishirasam+ ca+eva= Trishira, also thus; duuSaNam+ca+eva=
Dushana, also, thus[their chiefs]; raakshasam= [other] demons [fourteen-thousand myrmidons, in all];
nijaghaana+rane+raamaH= eliminated, in combat, Rama; teSaam= all of them; pada+ anugaan= foot, followers
"Then Rama eliminated all of the fourteen demons in combat, who came at him rebelliously [in the
first round] by the provokes of Shurpanakha, and then also their chiefs [and the cousins of
Shurpanakha and Ravana,] called Khara, Trishira, Dushana thus, and then also all [the fourteen

16 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


thousand myrmidons like] demons... [1-1-47, 48a]

vne tiSmn! invsta jnSwan invaisnam!. 1£1£48

r]sam! inhtain Asn! shöai[ cturœ dz,

48b, 49a: vane+tasmin+nivasataa= in forest, that one, during stay; janasthaana+ nivaasinaam= Janasthaana, inhabitants;
rakshasaam+nihataani+asan= demons, eliminated, they are; sahasraaNi+catur+ dasha = thousands, fourteen, ten [fourteen
"Rama eliminated fourteen thousand demons in all, the inhabitants of that forest, during his stay in
that very forest... [1-1-48b, 49a]

ttae }ait vxm! ïuTva rav[> ³aex mUiDRt>. 1£1£49

shaym! vryamas marIcm! nam ra]sm!,

49b, 50a: tataH= then; j~naati+vadham+shrutvaa= cousins, slaughter, on hearing; raavaNaH+krodha+ muurChitaH=
Ravana, in anger, convulsed; sahaayam+varayaamaasa= for help, sought; mariicham+naama+ raakshasam= from
Maareecha, named, demon.
a demon named Maareecha... [1-1-49b, 50a]
Comment: Ravana is the chief of demons and the main antagonist in this epic. His name is Dashagriiva, meaning that he
is a Decahedral demon, as he has ten heads. This name Ravana obtains from the root ru - shabde : raavayati iti raavaNaH
'one who makes people criers by his violent actions...' and it also means vishravasaH apatyam pumaan raavaNaH, vishravaso
vishravaNa ravaNau 'the son of one named Vishravasa...' Govindaraja.

vayRma[> sub÷zae marIcen s rav[>. 1£1£50

n ivraexae blvta ]mae rav[ ten te,

50b, 51a: anvaya/word-order: mariichena= by Maareecha; saH+raavaNaH= he, that Ravana; vaaryamaaNaH = deterred;
[aabhuut= became]; su+bahushaH= very, many times; raavaNa= Oh! Ravana; te= your; virodhaH= rivalry; tena= with him
[Rama]; balavataa= with formidable [Rama, for he cannot be surmounted by the fourteen thousand clansmen of ours];
na+kshamaH= not, pardonable.
"Ravana is deterred by Maareecha time and again telling, 'Oh, Ravana, unpardonable will be your
rivalry with that formidable Rama, [as fourteen thousand clansmen of ours could not surmount
him...'] [1-1-50b, 51a]

Ana†Ty tu tt! vaKym! rav[> kal caeidt>. 1£1£51

jgam sh marIc> tSy Aaïm pdm! tda,

51b, 52a: an+aadR^itya+tu= not, heedful of; tat+vaakyam= that, sentence [of advise of Maareecha];
raavaNaH+kaala+chodita= Ravana, by time [of his own doom,] ushered jagaama+saha+ maariicha= advanced to, along
with, Mareecha; tasya+aashrama+padam+ tadaa= his [Rama's,] hermitage's, threshold, then.
"Then heedless of Maareecha's advice and ushered by the time [of his own doom,] Ravana
advanced to the threshold of Rama's hermitage, along with Maareecha... [1-1-51b, 52a]

17 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


ten mayaivna Ërm! Apvaý n&p AaTmjaE. 1£1£52

jhar -ayaRm! ramSy g&Øm! hTva jqayu;m!,

52b, 53a: tena+mayaavinaa= by him [Mareecha,] trickster; duuram+apa+vaahya+nR^ipa +aatmajau= to a distance, side,
tracked [distracted,] kings, sons [princes] jahaara+bhaaryaam+ raamasya= [Ravana] stole, wife [Seetha,] of Rama;
gR^idhram+jaTaayuSam+hatvaa= eagle, Jataayu, on killing [putting to the sword.]
"When that trickster Mareecha distantly distracted the princes Rama and Lakshmana [from Rama's
hermitage,] then Ravana stole Seetha, the wife of Rama, on putting the eagle Jataayu to sword,
[which came to rescue her...] [1-1-52b, 53a]

g&Øm! c inhtm! †òœva ùtam! ïuTva c mEiwlIm!. 1£1£53

ra"v> zaek s<tÝae ivllap Aak…l #iNÔy>,

53b, 54a: gR^idhram+ca+ni+hatam+dR^iSThvaa= eagle, also, killed [utterly gashed,] on seeing; hR^itaam +
shR^itvaa+ca+maithiliim= abduction, on hearing about [from the same eagle,] also, of Maithili; raaghavaH= Raghava;
shoka+santaptaH= anguish, seethed with; vilalaapa+akula+indriyaH= wept over, frenzied, senses.
"On seeing the utterly gashed eagle and on hearing about the abduction of Maithili also [from the
same eagle,] Raghava wept over, as he is seethed with anguish and his senses frenzied... [1-1-53b,

tt> ten @v zaeken g&Øm! dg!Xva jqayu;m!. 1£1£54

magRma[ae vne sItam! ra]sm! s<ddzR h,

kb<xm! nam êpe[ ivk«tm! "aer dRznm!. 1£1£55

54b, 55: tataH+tena+eva= then, by him [by Rama,] alone; shokena= in misery [added misery]; gR^idhram +
jaTaayushham+dagdhvaa= eagle, Jataayu, on cremating; maargamaaNaH+ vane+siitaam= while searching, in forests, for
Seetha; raakshasam+samdadarsha+ ha= a demon is, seen, indeed; kabandham+ naama + raakshasam = Kabandha, named,
demon; ruupeNa+vikR^itam = in looks, misshapen; ghora+darshanam= monstrous, to look at.
"Then with an added misery Rama alone cremated that eagle Jataayu, and while searching for
Seetha in forest, he indeed saw a demon named Kabandha, who is misshapen in his look and
monstrous to look to... [1-1-54b, 55]
Comment: Jataayu is a friend of Rama's farther Dasharatha and thus it is fatherly eagle to Rama and its death is as
worse as his father's death. Secondly, an eagle being the highly sophisticated search engine, it is dying, so an additional
misery is bechanced to the misery of loosing Seetha, and for search, either.

tm! inhTy mhaba÷> ddah SvgRt> c s>,

s c ASy kwyamas zbrIm! xmR cair[Im!. 1£1£56

ïm[am! xmR inpu[am! Ai-gCD #it ra"v,

56, 57a: anvaya/word-order: mahaa+baahuH= great, armed [dextrous Rama]; tam+ nihatya= him, [Kabandha,]

18 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


eliminated; dadaaH= cremated; svargataH+ca= heavenwards, also; saH+ca= he [that Kabandha], also [when going to
heaven]; kthayaamaasa= started to tell; asya= to him [to Rama,] raaghava= oh, Raghava; dharma+caariNiim= of right
conduct; dharma+nipuNaam= in rightness, expert; shramanaam= ascetic lady; shabariim= to Shabari; abhigachchha+iti=
proceed to, thus.
"When that dextrous Rama eliminated and cremated demon Kabandha heavenwards, [and when
that Kabandha is vanishing heavenward] he started to tell thus, 'oh, Raghava, proceed to the ascetic
lady of right-conduct and an expert in rightness, namely Shabari... [and vanished...'] thus... [1-1-56,

s> A_y gCDn! mhateja> zbrIm! zÇu sUdn>. 1£1£57

zbRya pUijt> sMykœ ramae dzrw AaTmj>,

57b, 58a: saH+abhi+aagachchhat= he [Rama,] closely, arrived at; maha+tejaaH= great, resplendent; shabariim= at
Shabari; shatru+suudanaH= enemy eliminator; shabaryaaH+ puujitaH+ samyak= by Shabari, venerated, thoroughly;
raamaH+dasaratha+aatmajaH= Rama, Dasharatha's son.
"He that great-resplendent and enemy-eliminator Rama, the son of Dasharatha, arrived close at
Shabari, and Shabari venerated him, thoroughly... [1-1-57b, 58a]
Comment: By mentioning the name of Dasharatha it is indicated that the hospitality given by this ascetic lady Shabari is
more satisfactory to Rama, than that which was accorded by his own father Dasharatha. Govindaraja. Next verse
onwards the episodes in Kishkindha are introduced. Now Rama meets Hanuma, the Vaanara. Traditionally this character
is taken as a monkey god. vanena=
vanena in forests, charati=
charati moves about, iti=
iti thus; therefore vaanara = 'forest-ranger' is the
declination of the term. It neither means an absolute monkey-hood or absolute god-hood, but these vanara-s are the
great characters in this epic, humanoid forest ranging monkey-huumans. These Vanara-s have their rich traditions, which
we will come across in Kishkindha Kanda proper. For now they may be taken as great heroes, but hereinafter referred to
as 'monkeys' or 'vanara-s' for an easy comprehension and as custom demanded.

p<pa tIre hnumta s<gtae vanre[ h. 1£1£58

hnumt! vcnat! c @v su¢Ive[ smagt>,

58b, 59a: pampaa+tiire=Pampa lake, on its banks; hanumataa+sangataH= with Hanuma, [Rama] met; vaanareNa+ha=
with vanara, indeed; hanumat+vachanaat+ca= Hanuma's, upon word, also; sugriiveNa+ samaagataH= to Sugreeva,
approached [befriended.]
"On the banks of Lake Pampa Rama met the vanara Hanuma... and upon the word of Hanuma
alone, Rama indeed befriended Sugreeva... [1-1-58b, 59b]

su¢Ivay c tt! svRm! z<st! ramae mhabl>. 1£1£59

Aaidt> tt! ywa v&Äm! sItaya> c ivze;t>,

59b, 60a: sugriivaaya+ca= to Sugreeva, also: tat+sarvam+shamshat= all that, detailed [in general]: raamaH= Rama:
mahaabalaH= highly, dynamic Rama; aaditaH+tat+yathaa+ vR^ittam= from beginning, that, as happened; siithaayaH+ca=
Seetha's [abduction] also; visheshhataH= in particular.
"That highly dynamic Rama detailed to Sugreeva all that has happened from the beginning in
general, and the abduction of Seetha, in particular... [1-1-59b, 60a]
Comment: Here the use of 'highly dynamic...' to Rama is to indicate that though he himself is capable enough to resolve
the riddle called Ravana, but as a human, he needs some agency since humans in such difficulties are usually in need of
a helping hand for such resolves. As such, Rama has to befriend Sugreeva and it is necessary to narrate all sad episodes
to his friend.

19 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


su¢Iv> c Aip tt! svRm! ïuTva ramSy vanr>. 1£1£60

ckar sOym! rame[ àIt> c @v Ai¶ sai]km!,

60b, 61a: sugriivaH+ca+api= Sugreeva, also, even; tat+sarvam+shrutvaa= that, all, on listening; raamasya = of Rama;
vaanaraH= that vanara; chakaara+sakhyam+priitaH= made, friendship, delightedly; agni+ saakshikam = by fire [flaring
auspicious fire,] as witness.
"Even Sugreeva on listening all the events of Rama, that vanara befriended him, where the witness
is flaring fire, for it alone is auspicious... [1-1-60b, 61a]

ttae vanr rajen vEr Anukwnm! àit. 1£1£61

ramay Aaveidtm! svRm! à[yat! Ê>ioten c,

61b, 62a: tataH+vaanara+raajena= then, by vanara, king [Sugreeva]; vaira+ anukathanam = [his] feud [with Vali,] saga;
prati= in reply [to Rama's query]; raamaaya+aaveditam+ sarvam= to Rama, informed woefully, in entirety;
praNayaat+duHkhitena+ca= in friendship, by the woeful Sugreeva, also.
"Also then that woeful king of monkeys, Sugreeva, woefully informed to Rama, about his saga of
feud [with his brother Vali in reply to Rama's query,] in friendship and in its entirety... [1-1-61b,

àit}atm! c rame[ tda vail vxm! àit. 1£1£62

vailn> c blm! tÇ kwyamas vanr>,

62b, 63a: prati+j~naatam+ca+raameNa+tadaa= in turn, make known [solemnly promised,] also, by Rama, then;
vaali+vadham+prati=to Vali, eliminate, regarding [in retaliation to his misdeeds]; vaalinaH+balam+ ca+ kathayaamaasa=
Vali's, sinews, thereto, started to tell; vaanaraH= vanara [Sugreeva.]
"Then Rama also solemnly promised to eliminate Vali in retaliation to his foul deeds, [in respect of
Sugreeva and of probity, as well...] and then that Sugreeva, the vanara, started to tell about the
sinews of Vali... [1-1-62b, 63a]
Comment: Vali, the elder brother of Sugreeva, is another principle character of Ramayana. He is capable of rendering
oblations to gods in the wee hours in a single day in four oceans on four sides of the globe, by his swinging from one
ocean to the other. He is mightier than Ravana, the chief villain of the epic, and Ravana is subdued by Vali's strength. As
a preamble to the incident of eliminating mighty Ravana in the last book of the epic, this episode of eliminating a still
mightier monkey is the stepping-stone for the climactic victory.

su¢Iv> z<ikt> c AasIt! inTym! vIyeR[ ra"ve . 1£1£63

ra"v> àTyyawRm! tu Ê<Ê-e> kaym! %Ämm!,

dzRyamas su¢Iv> mhapvRt s<in-m!. 1£1£64

63b, 64: sugriivaH+ca+shankitaH+aasiit+nityam= Sugreeva, also, doubtful, he remained, always; viiryeNa + raaghave=
about powers, of Raghava; raaghavaH+pratya+artham+tu= Raghava, to confide in, by reason of, only;
dundubheH+kaayam+uttamam= Dundubhi's, remains, big [massive one]; darshayaamaasa + sugriivaH= started to shown,
Sugreeva; mahaa+ parvata+sannibham= great, mountain, similar to.

20 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


"Also Sugreeva always remained doubtful about the powers of Raghava and only by reason of his
confiding in Raghava, [even by reason of Raghava to confide in the powers of Vali,] Sugreeva
started to show the massive remains of demon Dundubhi, similar to a great mountain... [1-1-63b,

%TSmiyTva mhaba÷> àeúy c AiSt mhabl>,

pad A<guòen ic]ep s<pU[Rm! dz yaejnm!. 1£1£65

65. utsmayitvaa+mahaa+baahuH+prekshya+ca= smilingly, great, armed [omni-dextrous Rama,] looked at, also; asti=
skeleton; mahaa+balaH= very energetic [Rama]; paadaa+anguSThena+ [anguSTa+agreNa] chikshepa = foot, by toe, flicked
it [tip of big-toe]; sampuurNam+dasa+ yojanam= wholly, ten, yojana-s lengths.
That omni-dextrous Rama looked at the skeleton, smiled in aplomb, then that very energetic Rama
with tip of his foot's big toe, flicked that skeleton, wholly to a ten yojana-lengths... [but Sugreeva's
confidence remained apathetic...] [1-1-65]
Comment: Vali is able to throw that body, with whole of his foot, only up to two hundred bow-lengths, where the length
of bow is said as six to seven feet. But Rama could kick that heap, to ten yojana lengths, roughly ninety miles, only with
a flip of his foot-toe's tip. But Sugreeva murmurs that 'then this skeleton was with flesh and blood, now became
weight-less, thus show me more of your show of strength...' One Yojana is an ancient measure for distance, where that
distance is covered in one yoking. Chambers dictionary puts it as five miles, and it is disagreeable for it is British-Indian
revenue measure. Traditionally it is four krosha-s and thus each yojana is nine to ten miles.

Govindaraja cleaves the compound utsmayitvaa to ut smayitvaa and takes ut 'to up...' and fixes it to cikshepa to mean ut
cikshepa 'up-heaved and hurled...' and smayitva comes to mean 'smiling self-assuredly, or smiling self-composedly...' And
Maheshvara Tiirtha says that 'when all-wise-knowers are not able to know what I am, there is no surprise if a monkey in
a remote forest doubts my capability... let him see a speck of it... thus he smiled in aplomb...' And the mahaa baahuH
means not just 'yards and yards of lengthy arms...' but 'one who does unimaginable deeds...' and his arms are the
unusual instruments to perform a tasks.

ib-ed c pun> salan! sÝ @ken mha #;u[a,

igirm! rsatlm! cEv jnyn! àTyym! twa . 1£1£66

66. bibheda+ca+punaH= rip, also, again; saalaan+sapta= sala trees, seven; ekena+maha+ ishuNaa= with one, great, arrow;
girim+rasaatalam+ca+eva= a mountain, nethermost subterranean of earth, also, like that; janayan+pratyayam+tadaa=
inculcate, certainty [in Sugreeva,] thus.
"Again Rama ripped seven sala trees with only one great arrow, [which not only rived the trees but
also rent through] a mountain, and to the nethermost subterranean of earth, thus to inculcate
certainty in Sugreeva... [1-1-66]
Comment: The rasaatala is deepest subterranean plane, and it forms the base of other planes called, atala, vitala, sutala,
talaatala, mahaatala, rasaatala underneath its surface of earth at its core.

tt> àIt mna> ten ivñSt> s mhakip>,

iki:k<xam! ram sihtae jgam c guham! tda. 1£1£67

67. tataH+priita+manaaH= then, gladden, at heart; tena+vishvataH+ca+mahaa+kapiH= by him, confiding in [Rama,] also,
great, monkey; kishhkindhaam= to Kishkindha; raama+sahitaH+ jagaama+ca= Rama, along with, advanced to, also;
guham+tadaa= to cave [unapproachable cave of Vali,] then.
"Then Sugreeva's heart is gladdened at [the prospect of his success, and] that great monkey on
confiding in Rama also advanced to Kishkindha along with Rama, even to the cave... [an

21 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


unapproachable cave of Vali...] [1-1-67]

tt> AgjRt! hirvr> su¢Ivae hem ip<gl>,

ten naden mhta injRgam hrIñr>. 1£1£68

68. tataH+agarjat+hari+varaH+sugriivaH= then, war-whooped, monkey, the best, Sugreeva; hema+ piN^galaH= golden, in
hue; tena+mahataa+naadena= by that, loud, shout; nir+jagaama+hariH+ iishwara = out, emerged [of cave,] monkeys, king
"Then that best monkey Sugreeva, whose body-hue is golden, war-whooped [at the cave, and from
his cave] Vali, the king of monkeys, emerged out at that loud shout... [1-1-68]

AnumaNy tda taram! su¢Ive[ smagt>,

inj"an c tÇ @nm! zre[ @ken ra"v>. 1£1£69

69. anumaanya+tadaa+taaraam [nir+jagaama]= pacified, then, Tara [came out]; sugriiveNa+ samaagataH = with Sugreeva,
met head on; nijaghaana+ca+tatra+enam= killed, also, therein [the duel,] him [that Vali]; ekena + shareNa+raaghavaH=
with one, arrow, Raghava.
"Vali came out only on pacifying Tara, [his wife, who deterred Vali as she doubted that Sugreeva
must have come with Rama,] then Vali met Sugreeva head on... and therein that duel Raghava
eliminated Vali, only with one arrow... [1-1-69]

tt> su¢Iv vcnat! hTva vailnm! Aahve,

su¢Ivm! @v tt! raJye ra"v> àTypadyt! . 1£1£70

70. tataH+sugriiva+vachanaat= then, by Sugreeva's, upon word; hatvaa+vaalinam+aahave= on eliminating, Vali, in
combat; sugriivam+eva= Sugreeva, alone; tat+raajye+ pratyapaadayat= in that, kingdom, [Rama,] established.
"Then on eliminating Vali in combat upon the word of Sugreeva, Rama established Sugreeva alone
for that kingdom [as its king...] [1-1-70]

s c svaRn! smanIy vanran! vanr;R->,

idz> àSwapyamas id†]u> jnk AaTmjam!. 1£1£71

71. saH+ca+sarvaan+samaaniiya+vaanaraan= he [Sugreeva,] also, all of them, on summoning, monkeys;
vaanara+R^iSabhaH= monkey's, bullish [ablest]; dishaH+prastaapayaamaasa= to all directions, sent forth;
didR^ikshuH+janaka+atmajaam= in search of, Janaka's daughter, [Seetha]
"Sugreeva being the ablest among monkeys, on summoning all of the monkeys sent them forth in
all directions in search of Seetha, the daughter of Janaka... [1-1-71]
Comment: Sugreeva is acclaimed to be a strict disciplinarian, as his orders are inviolable by any. Even now the
proverbial saying exists that a "command by elders is to be followed like sugreeva aaj~na 'Sugreeva's order' which is to be
implemented even at each other's throats, but can not be refuted, lest those throats will be nipped off.

22 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


ttae g&ØSy vcnat! s<pate> hnuman! blI,

zt yaejn ivStI[Rm! puPluve lv[ A[Rvm!. 1£1£72

72. tataH+gR^idhrasya+vachanaat= then, by eagle's, upon word; sampateH= [named] Sampaati; hanumaan + balii=
Hanuma, efficacious one; shata+yojana+vistiirNam= hundred, yojana, breadth-wise; pupluve = leaped forth;
lavaNa+aarNavam= salty, ocean.
"Then, upon the word of Sampaati, the eagle [and elder brother of Jataayu,] the efficacious Hanuma
leaped forth the salty ocean, which is in a hundred yojana-s, breadth-wise... [1-1-72]

tÇ l<kam! smasa* purIm! rav[ pailtam!,

ddzR sItam! XyayNtIm! Azaek vinkam! gtam!. 1£1£73

73. tatra+lankaam+samaasaadya= therein, at Lanka, on reaching; puriim+raavaNa+paalitam= city, Ravana, ruled by;
dadarsha+siithaam= seen, Seetha; dhyaantiim= meditating; ashoka+ vanikaam+gataam= in Ashoka, gardens, entered
"Hanuma on reaching Ravana ruled city-state Lanka, therein the Ashoka gardens he saw Seetha,
wherein she is lodged and meditating [on Rama alone...] [1-1-73]

invediyTva Ai-}anm! àv&iÄm! c inve* c,

smañaSy c vEdehIm! mdRyamas taer[m! . 1£1£74

74. nivedayitvaa=abhij~naanam= on presenting, mark of identification [remembrancer, emblematic ring of Rama,];
pravR^ittim+ca+nivedya+ca= disposition of Rama, also, on delineating, also; samaashvasya+ ca+ vaidehiim= on solacing,
thus, Vaidehi; mardayaamaasa+ thoraNam= started to smash, welcome-arch [of Ashoka gardens.]
"Hanuma on presenting the remembrancer, [an emblematic ring of Rama to Seetha,] also on
delineating the sad disposition of Rama to her, thus on solacing Vaidehi, Hanuma started to smash
the welcome-arch [of those beautiful Ashoka gardens...] [1-1-74]

p<c sen A¢gan! hTva sÝ m<iÇ sutan! Aip,

zUrm! A]m! c ini:p:y ¢h[m! smupagmt!. 1£1£75

75. pa~nca+sena+agragaan+hatva= five, army, chiefs, on wiping out; sapta+mantri+ sutaan + api= seven, minister's, sons,
even; shuuram+aksham+ca+niSpiSya= valiant, Aksha, also, kneaded down; grahaNam+ sam +upaagamat= captivity,
[Hanuma] duly, entered into.
"Hanuma on wiping out five army chiefs, seven sons of ministers, and kneaded down Aksha
Kumara, a gallant demon, [but, by a powerful weapon darted by Indrajit, the son of Ravana,
Hanuma,] duly entered into a captivity... [1-1-75]

Aôe[ %Nmu−m! AaTmanm! }aTva pEtamhat! vrat! ,

m;Ryn! ra]san! vIrae yiÙ[> tan! y†CDya. 1£1£76

23 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


76. astreNa+unmuktam+aatmanam+j~natvaa= from weapon [its captivity,] release, though knowing;

paitaamahaat+varaat= by Brahma's, boon [for the release]; marSayan+raakshasaan= tolerating, demons [and their making
monkey of ]; viiraH= valiant one [Hanuma]; yantriNaH+ taan= [allowed to be] fastened, by them; yadR^ichchhayaa=
"Though the release from the weapon's captivity is known to him by the boon of Brahma, and
though he is valiant [enough to pulverise all the demons, but to see and talk to Ravana, thus to
gauge the strength of enemy,] Hanuma is intentionally tolerant of the demons who fastened [him
and their making monkey of him, while they dragged him to the court of Ravana...] [1-1-76]

ttae dGXva purIm! l<kam! \te sItam! c mEiwlIm!,

ramay iàym! AaOyatum! pun> Aayat! mhakip>. 1£1£77

77. tataH+dagdhvaa+puriim+lankaam= thereafter [after an audience with Ravana,] burnt, city, Lanka;
R^ite+siithaam+ca+maithiliim= except, Seetha, also, of Mithila; raamaya+priyam+ aakhyaatum= to Rama, pleasant [news,]
to narrate; punaH+aayaat+mahaa+kapiH= again, got back, great, monkey.
"Hanuma burnt that city Lanka after [an audience with Ravana,] except where Seetha, the princess
of Mithila is, and to narrate the pleasant news [of locating Seetha] to Rama, he again got back, for
he is a great monkey... [1-1-77]
Comment: This is in Sundara kaanda. Hanuma sees Ravana and others in the court, creates a scene there, as a show of
his side strength, and only to prove that the riches and wealth enjoyed at the cost others will burn down to ashes on
some day, Hanuma burns everything down, except the place where Seetha is stationed, besides Vibheeshana's place, for
he is the prospective adherer of Rama. This episode is to relegate the false pride of Ravana, and as a symbolic
suggestion that pomp and effluence without virtue are short lived.

s> Ai-gMy mhaTmanm! k«Tva ramm! àdi][m!,

Nyvedyt! AmeyaTma †òa sIta #it tÅvt>. 1£1£78

78. saH+abhigamya= he [Hanuma,] on approaching; mahaa+aatmaanam= great, souled Rama; kR^itva +

raamam+pradakshiNam= on performing, around Rama, circumambulation [in reverence]; nyavedayat= recounted;
ameya+aatmaa= inestimable, intellectual [Hanuma]; dR^iSTaa +siithaa+iti= seen, Seetha, thus; tattvataH= in subtlety.
"Hanuma on approaching that great-souled Rama, and on performing circumambulation around
Rama in reverence, for he is an inestimable intellectual, thus that Hanuma recounted, 'Seen...
Seetha...' in subtlety... [1-1-78]

tt> su¢Iv sihtae gTva tIrm! mha %dxe>,

smuÔm! ]ae-yamas zrE> AaidTy siÚ-E>. 1£1£79

79. tataH+sugriiva+sahitaH= then, Sugreeva, along with; gatvaa+tiiram+mahaa+udadheH = on going to, shore, of great
ocean; samudram+kshobhayaamaasa= Samudra, the Ocean-god, started to put to turmoil; sharaiH + aaditya+sannibhaiH=
with arrows/sunrays, Sun, like.
"Then, Rama along with Sugreeva [and other monkeys] on going to seashore of that Great Ocean,
and when Ocean-god, [is unyielding to give way, then] Rama, started to turmoil the Ocean-god,
with his arrows, as with Sun-god who puts an ocean to turmoil with his sunrays... [1-1-79]
Comment: Rama became angry at the ocean for not yielding way to the crossover. In order to make way through the
ocean, Rama starts depleting its waters with arrows, sharaaH and in Sanskrit this word synonyms with the rays of sun
and arrows of an archer and thus the similitude of Rama with Sun-god.

24 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


dzRyamas c AaTmanm! smuÔ> sirtam! pit>,

smuÔ vcnat! c @v nlm! setum! Akaryt!. 1£1£80

80. darshayaamaasa+aatmaanam+samudraH= revealed, himself, Samudra, Ocean-god; saritaam+ patiH = rivers, husband
of; samudra+vachanaat+ca+eva= Ocean-god, upon the word of, also, even; nalam+setum+ akaarayat = by Nala, bridge, put
up to build.
"The Ocean-god revealed himself and upon the word of that Ocean-god alone, Rama put up Nala,
to build a bridge [across that ocean...] [1-1-80]
Comment: Nala, a Vanara engineer, had a boon from his mother. In his childhood, he used to throw playthings into
water, only to see them floating. But they were all submerged. His mother then gave a boon to him, saying that
whatever articles he throws in waters they will float, may they be toys or stones or boulders. Here that boon is taken
advantage of, and a boulder bridge is built on oceanic waters. This is the gist of Great War canto.

ten gTva purIm! l<kam! hTva rav[m! Aahve,

ram> sItam! AnuàaPy pram! ìIfam! %pagmt!. 1£1£81

81. tena+gatvaa+puriim+lankaam= by that [bridge,] on going, to the city, Lanka; hatvaa+raavaNam+ aahave= on
eliminating, Ravana, in battle; raamaH+siitaam+anupraapya= Rama, Seetha is, on redeeming;
paraam+vriiDaam+upaagamat= much, humiliation, came down with.
"On going to the city Lanka by that bridge, and on eliminating Ravana in battle, and on redeeming
Seetha, Rama came down with much humiliation... [since her redeeming in enemy's place may
become controversial...] [1-1-81]

tam! %vac tt> ram> pé;m! jn s<sid,

Am&:yma[a sa sIta ivvez Jvlnm! stI. 1£1£82

82. taam+uvaaca+tataH= to her, [he] spoke, then; raamaH= Rama; paruSam= unkindly; jana+ samsadi = among people's,
assemblages; amR^ishhyamaaNaa+saa+siitaa= intolerant, she is, Seetha; vivesha+ jvalanam + satii= entered into, burning
fire, pristine one [Seetha.]
"Then Rama spoke to her unkindly, among people's assemblages [of monkeys, demons, and
others,] such as she is pristine, intolerant [of those unkindly words,] she entered the burning fire...

tt> Ai¶ vcnat! sItam! }aTva ivgt kLm;am!,

kmR[a ten mhta ÇElaeKym! s cracrm!. 1£1£83

83. tataH+agni+vachanaat= then, Fire-god's, upon the word of; siitaam+j~natva= Seetha, is realised; vigata+kalmaSaam=
rid of, sins; karmaNaa+tena+mahataa = accomplishment, of his, great one; trai+lokyam= three, worlds; sa+cara+acharam=
with, mobile, sessile.
"Then upon the word Fire-god, Rama realised that Seetha is rid of sins, and for his great
accomplishment all the three worlds, with mobile and sessile [beings lauded him...] [1-1-83]

25 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


s devi;R g[m! tuòm! ra"vSy mhaTmn>.

b-aE ram> s<àùò> pUijt> svR devtE>. 1£1£84

84. sa+deva+R^ishi+gaNam= with, gods, hermits, observance; tuSTham= exultant; raaghavsya = of Raghava;
mahaa+aatmanaH= of great, souled one; babhau+raamaH+sam+pra+hR^isTaH= self-resplendent, Rama, very, highly,
gladdened; puujitaH+sarva+devataiH= revered, by all, gods.
"All gods with the observance of hermits are exultant [for the accomplishment] of the great souled
Raghava, and Rama when reverenced by all the gods, he is very highly gladdened and became
self-resplendent... [1-1-84]

A_yi;Cy c l<kayam! ra]s #NÔm! iv-I;[m!,

k«tk«Ty> tda ramae ivJvr> àmumaed h. 1£1£85

85. abhishhichya+ca+lakaayaam= enthroned, in Lanka; raakshasa+indram+vibhiishhaNam = demons', chieftain,
Vibheeshana; kR^ita+kR^itya+tadaa= fulfilled, task, then; raamaH= Rama; vi+jvaraH+pra+ mumoda + ha= rid of,
febrility, highly, rejoiced, indeed.
"On enthroning Vibheeshana, the chieftain of demons, in Lanka, then while his task is fulfilled,
Rama is rid of febrility and he is highly rejoiced, indeed... [1-1-85]

devta_yae vram! àaPy smuTwaPy c vanran!,

AyaeXyam! àiSwt> ram> pu:pke[ suùt! v&t>. 1£1£86

86. devataabhyaH+varam+praapya= from gods, boon, on obtaining; sam+utthaapya+ca+ vaanaraan= really, got [dead
monkeys] up, also, monkeys; ayodhyaam+prasthitaH= towards Ayodhya, travelled; raamaH= Rama; pushhpakeNa= by
Pushpaka aircraft; su+hR^it= good, hearted ones; vR^itaH= around him.
"On obtaining boon from gods got all of the [dead] monkeys up [on their feet as though woken up
from sleep,] and he travelled towards Ayodhya by Pushpaka, the aircraft, with all the good hearted
ones around him... [1-1-86]

-rÖaj Aaïmm! gTva ram> sTypra³m>,

-rtSy A<itkm! ramae hnUm<tm! VysjRyt!. 1£1£87

87. bharadvaaja+aashramam+gatvaa= Sage Bharadwaja's, hermitage, on going; raamaH= Rama; satya+ paraakramaH=
truth-valorous; bharatasya+antikam= Bharata, to the near of; raamaH= Rama; hanuumantam + vyasarjayat= Hanuma, is
"On going to the hermitage of Sage Bharadwaja, that truth-valorous Rama sent Hanuma to the near
of Bharata, [beforehand...] [1-1-87]

pun> AaOyaiykam! jLpn! su¢Iv siht> tda,

pu:pkm! tt! smaêý n<id¢amm! yyaE tda. 1£1£88

26 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


88. punaH+aakhyaayikaam+jalpan= again, episodes, jovially telling; sugriiva+sahitah+ tadaa= Sugreeva, along with, then;
pushhpakam+sam+aaaruuhya= Pushpaka [aircraft,] well boarded; nandigraamam+yayau+ tadaa = to Nandigrama,
travelled, then.
"Then on well-boarding Pushpaka aircraft again [after leave the hermitage of Bharadwaja,] and
telling episodes jovially [to Sugreeva and others about the events in the days of his exile in forests,
while flying overhead of the very same places,] Rama travelled to Nandigrama... [1-1-88]

n<id¢ame jqam! ihTva æat&i-> sihtae An">,

ram> sItam! AnuàaPy raJym! pun> AvaÝvan!. 1£1£89

89. nandigrame+jaTaam+hitvaa= in Nandigrama, matted hair-locks, removed; bhraatR^ibhiH + sahitaH= brothers, along
with; anaghaH+raamaH= impeccable, Rama; siitaam+ anupraapya= Seetha, on regaining; raajyam+punaH+avaaptavaan=
kingdom, again, regained.
"In Nandigrama removed are the matted hair-locks, and he that impeccable Rama, met with all of
his brothers there, and on regaining Seetha, he again regained his kingdom... [1-1-89]

àùòae muidtae laek> tuò> può> suxaimRk>,

inramyae ih Araeg> c Êrœi-] -y vijRt>. 1£1£90

90. [tataH+] pra+hR^isTaH+muditaH= [then, when Rama is enthroned,] highly, regaled, rejoiced; lokaH= world is;
tuSThaH= exuberant; puSThaH= abundant; su+dhaarmikaH= rightly, righteous; niraamayaH = without, troubles;
a+rogaH= without diseases; durbhiksha+ bhaya+varjitaH= famine, fear, free from.
"Then the world is highly regaled and rejoiced, exuberant and abundant, also rightly righteous,
trouble-free, disease-free, and free from fear of famine... [1-1-90]

n puÇ mr[m! keict! ÔúyiNt pué;a> Kvict!,

nayR> c Aivxva inTym! -iv:yiNt pit ìta>. 1£1£91

91. na+putra+maraNam= not, son's, death; drakshkyanti= is seen; kimchit= in the least; puruSaaH= by men; kvachit=
anywhere; naaryaH+ca= ladies, also; a+vidhavaaH= without, being widowed; nityam+ bhavishhyanti = always, are there;
pati+vrataaH= husband, devout.
"Unseen are the deaths of their children by men anywhere and in the least [during their lifetime,]
also the ladies are husband-devout and un-widowed [during their lifetime...] [1-1-91]
Comment: When it is said that 'women are un-widowed and their husbands are ever living...' Dasharatha's widows can
be pointed to contradict this statement. But it is said 'when a woman is with her son/sons living, though her husband
dies, she is still a 'wife of somebody...' thus she is still un-widowed.

n c Ai¶jm! -ym! ikiNct! n APsu m¾iNt jNtv>,

n vatjm! -ym! ikiNct! n Aip Jvr k«tm! twa. 1£1£92

n c Aip ]ut! -ym! tÇ n tSkr -ym! twa,

92, 93a: na+ca+agni+bhayam= not, also, fire, fear; kimchit= in the least; na+apsu+ majjanti+jantavaH= not, in [flood]

27 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


waters, drown, cattle; na+vaata+ja+bhayam= no, wind, caused, fear; kimchit+api= in the least, also;
jvara+kR^itam+tathaa= fever [disease,] caused by, thus; na+ca+api+kshudbhayam= not, also, even, fear of hunger; tatra=
there; taskara+bhayam+tathaa = of thief, fear from, as well.
"They are also fearless of wildfires, and fearless of gale-storms or of diseases in the least, and there
they are fearless of neither hunger nor of thieves, nor their cattle get drowned in floodwaters, as

ngrai[ c raò+ai[ xn xaNy yutain c. 1£1£93

inTym! àmuidta> sveR ywa k«t yuge twa,

93b, 94a: nagaraaNi+ca+raasTraNi= in townships, also, in [remote] provinces; dhana+ dhaanya+ yutaani+ ca= wealth
[coin,] grain, having [replete,] also; nityam+pra+muditaaH+ sarve= always, highly, gladdened, all [people];
yathaa+kR^ita+yuge+tathaa= as was, Krita era, so is.
"May it be a township or a remote province, it is replete with coin and grain, and all the people are
ever highly gladdened... [and by Rama's reign the world] is as if it was in Krita era... [1-1-93b, 94a]

Añmex ztE> #òœva twa b÷ suvR[kE>. 1£1£94

gvam! kaeq(yutm! dÅva ivÖ_yae ivix pUvk

R m!,

As<Oyeym! xnm! dÅva äaü[e-ae mhayza>. 1£1£95

94b, 95a: anvaya/word-order: mahaa+yashaaH= highly, illustrious [Rama]; ashvamedha+ shataiH= Horse Rituals,
hundreds; bahu+suvarNakaiH= plenteous, gold [rituals, wherein gold is donated]; iSThvaa= on performing; tathaa= like
that; gavaam+koTi+ayutam= cows, in crores [millions,] ten thousand; a+sankhyaayam = not, countable; dhanam= wealth;
braahmaNebhyaH= to Brahmans; vidvabhyaH= to scholars; vidhi puurvakam = customarily; dattvaa= on donating;
[brahma+lokam+ gamishhyati= to Brahma's, abode, he will proceed.]
"That highly illustrious Rama, on performing hundreds of Horse-Rituals and rituals wherein
plenteous gold is bounteously donated, like that millions of cows and uncountable wealth is given
to Brahmans and scholars, [he will proceed to Brahma's abode, in future...] [1-1-94b, 95a]
Comment: By the wording 'highly illustrious...' Govindaraja tells that 'for a small criticism from a small fellow, Rama
deserted his wife... hence he is illustrious...' Then 'he will go to Brahma's abode...' a repeated expression, indicates that
this epic is composed during Rama's time as he also gave an ear to it through Kusha and Lava, so his journey to heaven
will happen henceforth from now. This is an expression in the historical/epical present.

raj v<zan! zt gu[an! Swap #:yit ra"v>,

caturœ v{yRm! c laeke AiSmn! Sve Sve xmeR inyaeúyit. 1£1£96

96. raja+vamshaan+sata+guNaan= kingly, dynasties, in hundredfold; sthaapaiSyati= can [potentially capable to,]
establish,; raaghava= Raghava; chaatur+varNyam+ca+ [niyokhsyati]= four, caste-system, even, [he can maintain];
loke+asmin= in world, this one; sve+sve+dharme+ niyokhsyati= their, their, probity, posit in.
"In this world Raghava is potentially capable to establish kingly dynasties in hundredfold and he is
capable to maintain the four-caste system even, and posit each in his own probity, [may it be
caste-bound or provincial-kingdom-bound probity, to achieve a perfect social harmony...] [1-1-96]

28 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


dz v;R shöai[ dz v;R ztain c,

ramae raJym! %paisTva äü laekm! àyaSyit. 1£1£97

97. dasha+varSa+sahasraaNi= ten, years, thousand; dasa+varsha+sataani+ca= ten, years, hundred, also; raamaH= Rama;
raajyam+upaasitvaa= kingdom, on reverencing; brahma+ lokam+gamishhyati= Brahma's abode, voyages.
"On reverencing the kingdom for ten thousand years plus another one thousand years, [i.e. for a
total of eleven thousand years,] Rama voyages to the abode of Brahma... [1-1-97]
Comment: In rama raajyam upaasitvaa... the word used is upaasana is not ruling by sceptre but 'reverentially idolised the
kingdom...' as one would regard or treat his personal god with reverence. Rama thus reverenced his kingdom as a
devotee of his subjects and this is the concept of raama raajya.

#dm! pivÇm! pap¹m! pu{ym! vedE> c s<imtm!,

y> pQet! ram cirtm! svR papE> àmuCyte. 1£1£98

98. idam= this; pavitram+papa+ghnam+puNyam= holy, sin, eradicating, merit-endowing; vedaiH+ ca+ sammitam= with
[teachings of] all Veda-s, also, conformable; yaH= whoever; paThet= studies; raama+caritam= Rama's, legend;
sarva+paapaiH+pra+mucchyate= from all, sins, verily, liberated.

@tt! AaOyanm! Aayu:ym! pQn! ramay[m! nr>,

s puÇ paEÇ> s g[> àeTy SvgeR mhIyte. 1£1£99

99. etat+aakhyaanam= this, narrative of; aayuSyam= lifespan-enriching; paThan= if read; raama+ aayaNam = Rama's,
peregrination; naraH= by man; sa+putraH+pautraH= will be with, with sons, grandsons; sa+gaNaH= with, groups [of
kinfolk, servants etc]; pretya= after demise; svarge+mahiiyate= in heaven, adored.
"This narrative is for enriching lifespan, and if Ramayana, the peregrination of Rama, is read by
any man he will be with his sons and grand sons and with assemblages of kinfolks, servants etc., [as
long as he is in this mortal world and] on his demise, he will be adored in heaven... [1-1-99]

pQn! iÖjae vakœ \;-Tvm! $yat!,

Syat! ]iÇyae -Uim pitTvm! $yat!.

vi[kœ jn> p{y )lTvm! $yat!,

jn> c zUÔae Aip mhÅvm! $yat!. 1£1£100

100. paThan+dvijaH= if read, by Brahmin; vaak+R^ishhabhatvam+iiyaa = in speech, bullishness [impetuosity,] obtains;
syaat= if he be; kshatriyaH+bhuumi+patitvam+iiyaat= Kshatriya, land godship, obtains; vaNik+janaH+ca= if Vyasya,
person; paNya+phalatvam+iiyaat= monetary-gains, accrue; janaH+ca+ shuudraH + api = [any] person, also, Shudra, even;
mahatvam+iiyaat= [personal] excellence, acquired.
"If a Brahmin, [one from teaching-class,] reads this Ramayana, he obtains impetuosity in his
speech, and should he be Kshatriya person, [from ruling-class,] he obtains land-godship, and should

29 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


he be Vyshya person, [from trading-class,] he accrues monetary-gains, and should he be even a

Shudra person, [from working-class,] he acquires his personal-excellence..." [Thus Sage Narada
gave a gist o Ramayana to Sage-poet Valmiki.] [1-1-100]

[Font size can be enhanced under View menu]

In the first chapter of Bala Kanda the gist of Ramayana is imbibed and it called samkshepa raaamayana, or
also called bala raamaayana . The Youngsters are asked to recite these stanzas daily for longevity and a
perfect personality like that of Rama. The summarised stanzas reflected here are from the main epic. The
canto-wise summarisation is as below:

1. Bala Kanda [Book I] verses I-1-8 to 18

2. Ayodhya Kanda [Book II ] verses I-1-18 to 28
3. Aranya Kanda [Book III] verses I-1-29 to 57
4. Kishkindha Kanda [Book IV] I-1-58 to 71
5. Sundar Kanda [Book V] I-1-72 to 78
6. Yuddha Kanda [Book VI] I-1-79 to 90
7. Uttara Ramayana [Book VII] I-1-91 to 97
8. Phala Shruti [Results of Recitation] I-1-98 to 100

Valmiki composed Ramayana according to the letters of Gayatri Hymn and they ar identified with the
following verses in all cantos: þlokena prati s˜hasraÕ prathame kram˜t | g˜yatri akÿaram ekaikam sth˜pay˜m˜sa
vai muni× ||

1. ta - tapaH svaadhyaaya nirataam tapasvii vaagvidaam varam |

naaradam pari papracCha vaalmiikir muni pu.mgavam || 1-1-1
2. sa - sa hatvaa raakSasaan sarvaan yaj~na ghnaan raghuna.ndanaH |
R^iSibhiH puujitaH tatra yathaa indro vijaye puraa || 1-30-24
3. vi - vishvAmitraH sa raamaastu shrutvaa janaka bhaaShitam |
vatsa raama dhanuH pashya iti raaghavam abravIt || 1-67-12 - baala
4. tu - tuSTaava asya tadaa va.msham pravishya sa vishaam pateH |
shayaniiyam narendrasya tat aasaadya vyatiSTata || 2-15-19
5. va - vanavaasam hi sa.nkhyaaya vaasaa.msi aabharaNaani ca |
bhartaaram anugacCha.ntyai siitaayai shvashuro dadau || 2-40-14
6. raa - raajaa satyam ca dharmaH ca raajaa kulavataam kulam |
raajaa maataa pita caiva raajaa hitakaro nR^iNaam || 2-67-34
7. ni - niriikshya sa muhuurtam tu dadarsha bharato gurum |
uTaje raamam aasiinam jaTaa maNdala dhaariNam || 2-99-25 - ayodhya
8. ya - yadi buddhiH kR^itaa draSTum agastyam tam mahaamunim |
adya eva gamane rocayasva mahaayashaH || 3-11-44
9. bha - bharatasya aarya putrasya shvashruuNaam mama ca prabho |
mR^iga rupam idam vyaktam vismayam janayiSyati || 3-43-18
10. ga - gacCha shiighram ito raama sugriivam tam mahaabalam |
vayasyam tam kuru kshipram ito gatvaa adya raaghava || 3-72-17 - araNya
11. de - desha kaalau pratiikshasva kshamamaaNaH priya apriye |
sukha duHkha sahaH kale sugriiva vashago bhava || 4-22-20
12. va - va.ndyaaH te tu tapaH siddha saptasaa viita kalmaSaaH |
praSTavyaaH te api siitaayaaH pravR^ittim vinaya anvitaiH || 4-43-33 - kiSkindha
13. sa - sa nirjitya purim shreSTaam la.nkaam taam kaama ruupiNiim |
vikrameNa mahatejaa hanumaan maaruta aatmaja || 5-4-1
14. dha - dhanyaa devaaH sa gandharvaa siddhaaH ca parama R^iSayaH |
mama pashyanti ye naatham raamam raajiiva locanam || 5-26-41
15. ma - ma.ngalaabhimukhii tasya saa tadaa aasit mahaakapeH |
upatasthe vishaalaakshii prayataa havyavaahanam || 5-53-28 - sundara

30 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


16. hi - hitam mahaartham mR^idu hetu sa.mhitam

vyatiita kaalaayati sa.mprati kshamam |
nishamya tad vaakyam upasthita jvaraH
prasa.ngavaan uttaram etat abraviit || 6-10-27
17. dha - dharmaatmaa rakshasaam shreSTaH sa.mpraapto ayam vibhiiSaNaH |
la.nkaishvaryam dhruvam shriimaan ayam praapnoti akaNTakam || 6-41-67
18. yo - yo vajra paataa ashani sannipaataan
na cukshubhe vaa api cacaala raajaa |
sa raama baaNaa abhihato bhR^isha aartaH
cacaala caapam ca mumoca viiraH || 6-59-141
19. ya - yasya vikramam aasaadya raakshasa nidhanam gataaH |
tam manye raaghavam viiram naaraayaNam anaamayam || 6-72-11
20. na - na te dadR^ishire raamam daha.ntam ari vaahiniim |
mohitaaH parama astreNa gaandharveNa mahaatmanaa || 6-93-26
21. pra - praNamya devataabhyaH ca braahmaNebhyaH ca maithilii |
baddha a.njalii puTaa ca idam uvaaca agni samiipataH || 6-116-24 - yuddha
22. ca - calanaat parvata indrasya gaNaa devaaH ca ka.mpitaaH |
cacaala paarvatii ca api tadaa aashliSTaa maheshvaram || 7-16-26
23. da - daaraaH putraa puram raaSTram bhoga aacChaadana bhaajanam |
sarvam eva avibhaktam no bhaviSyati hari iishvaraH || 7-34-41
24. ya - yaam eva raatrim shatrughnaH parNa shaalaam samaavishat |
taam eva raatrim siitaa api prasuutaa daakara dvayam || 7-66-1 -- Uttara
idam raamaayaNam kR^itsnam gaayatrii biija sa.myutam |
tri sa.ndhyam yaH paThet nityam sarva paapaiH pramucyate ||
yaavat aavartate cakram yaavati ca vasu.ndharaa |
taavat varSa sahasraaNi svaamitvam avadhaaraya ||
ma.ngalam kosalendraaya mahaniiya guNaatmane |
cakravarti tnuujaaya saarvabhaumaaya ma.ngalam ||
iti gaayatrii raamaayaNam sa.mpuurNam

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{de àwM> sgR>.

Thus, this is the 1st chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 1

31 von 32 01.04.04 14:44


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
40 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49
50 51 52 53 54
55 56 57 58 59
60 61 62 63 64
65 66 67 68 69
70 71 72 73 74
75 76 77 78 79
80 81 82 83 84
85 86 87 88 89
90 91 92 93 94
95 96 97 98 99

Sarga 1 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga

© 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Dec, 03]

32 von 32 01.04.04 14:44

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga2/balasans2.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 2


purpose alone he gave such divine meter and grammar to him.

nardSy tu tÖaKym! ïuTva vaKy ivzard>,

pUjyamas xmaRTma sh iz:yae mhamuin>. 1£2£1
1. naaradasya+tu= of Narada, but; tat+vaakyam+shrutvaa= that, sentence, on hearing; vaakya+ vishaaradaH =
sentence-maker, the eminent [Valmiki]; dharmaatmaa= virtue minded one [Valmiki]; mahaa muniH= great sage [Valmiki];
saha+shiSyaH= along with, disciples; puujayaamaasa = started to revere [Narada.]
On hearing that sentence of that eminent sentence-maker Sage Narada, [that contains , or
Ramayana in a nutshell, narrated in the previous chapter,] that great sage of virtuous mind, namely
Valmiki, revered the Divine Sage Narada, along with his disciples. [1-2-1]

ywavt! pUijt> ten devi;R> nard> twa,

Aap&CDEv A_ynu}at> s jgam ivhaysm!. 1£2£2
2. deva+R^ishi= divine, sage; saH= he, Narada; tena= by him [by Valmiki]; thathaa= that way; yathavat+ puujitaH=
befittingly, when worshipped; apR^icCha+eva= on seeking [permission to leave, ] only; abhyanuj~nataH = having permitted
[by Valmiki]; vihaayasam= heaven-ward; jagaama= went away.
That divine sage Narada is worshipped that way by Valmiki in a befitting way, and on seeking

s muøt¡ gte tiSmn! devlaekm! muin> tda,

jgam tmsa tIrm! jaûVyat! AivËrt>. 1£2£3
3. tasmin= he, that Narada; muhuurtam+devalokam+gate= in a moment [after,] god's world, heavens, having gone; tadaa=
then; saH+muniH= he, that sage Valmiki; jaahnavyaat+avi + duurataH= from Jahnavi river, not, far-off from [nearby to
Jahnavi river]; tamasaa+tiiram+ jagaama= Tamasa, riverbanks, proceeded to.
which are not far-off form River Jahnavai [i.e., River Ganga.] [1-2-3]

1 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


s tu tIrm! smasa* tmsaya muin> tda,

iz:ym! Aah iSwtm! pañeR †òœva tIwRm! AkdRmm!. 1£2£4
4. saH+tu= he [Valmiki,] but; muniH+tadaa= sage, then; tamasaayaa= of Tamasa; tiiram+ sam aasaadya= riverbank,
drawing nigh of; a+kardamam= not, filthy; tiirtham= strand [n. esp. poet. the margin of a sea, lake, or river, esp. the
foreshore]; dR^iSTva= on beholding; paarshve +sthitam+shiSyam+aaha= at his side, available, to disciple, spoke to.
Then Valmiki drew nigh of River Tamasa's riverbanks, and on beholding an un-filthy strand of that
river, he spoke to his disciple available at his side. [1-2-5]

AkdRmm! #dm! tIwRm! -rÖaj inzamy,

rm[Iym! àsÚ AMbu sn! mnu:y mnae ywa. 1£2£5
5. Bharadwaja; san+manuSyaH+manaH+yatha= noble, man's, bosom [heart,] as with; a+kardamam = not, filthy;
prasanna+ambu= with pleasant, waters; ramaNiiyam= heart pleasing; idam+ tiirtham = this, watery foreshore;
nishaamaya= you behold.
"Oh! Bharadwaja, un-filthy is this watery foreshore, and with pleasant waters it is heart pleasing...
like a noble man's heart... behold it... [1-2-5]

NySytam! klz> tat dIytam! vLklm! mm,

#dm! @v Avgaih:ye tmsa tIwRm! %Ämm!. 1£2£6
6. taata= my dear; nyasyataam+kalasaH= be kept [there,] handy-vessel [kamanDulu]; mama= to me; valkalam+diiyataam=
jute loincloth, be given; idam= this; uttamam= best one; tamasa+tiirtham +eva= Tamasa, ford, only; avagaahiSye= I will
"Keep that handy-vessel there, and give me my loincloth... I will enter only this best ford of
Tamasa River... [1-2-6]

@vm! %Ktae -rÖajae vaLmIken mhaTmna,

àyCDt mun>e tSy vLklm! inyt> gurae>. 1£2£7
7. mahaatmanaa+valmiikena= by great-souled, Valmiki; evam+uktaH= that way, when said; bharadwaajaH =
bharadwaaja; guroH+niyataH= to his mentor, humble one; tasya+muneH= to that, saint; valkalam+ prayacChata =
jute-cloth, gave.
When Bharadwaaja is said that way by great-souled Valmiki, himself being a humble one before
his mentor gave that jute-cloth to that saint, that humbly. [1-2-7]

s iz:y hStat! Aaday vLklm! inyteiNÔy>,

ivccar h pZyn! tt! svRtae ivpulm! vnm!. 1£2£8
8. niyata+indriyaH= who controlled, his senses [self-controlled]; saH= he, Valmiki; shishya+hastaat= from disciple's, hands;
valkalam= loincloth; aadaaya= on taking; pasyan+sarvataH = looking, everywhere; tat+ vipulam +vanam= that, wide, of
forest; vichachaara + ha= ambled [towards waters,] indeed.
That self-controlled Sage Valmiki on taking loincloth from his disciple's hands, indeed ambled
towards the river, looking everywhere at the wide of forest. [1-2-8]

tSy A_yaze tu imwunm! crNtm! Anpaiynm!,

ddzR -gvan! tÇ ³aE'œcyae> caé inSvnm!. 1£2£9
9. bhagavaan= godly sage; tatra= there; tasya+abhyaase+tu= in its [in foreshore's,] vicinity, but; an+ apaayinam= not,
leaving one another [or, not fearing any danger]; charantam= moving about, flying there about; chaaru+nisvanam=
charmingly, calling; krounchayoH= two krouncha birds [ a lovely birds, not herons]; midhunam= a couple; dadarsha= he

2 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


There godly sage Valmiki saw a couple of lovely krouncha birds, in the vicinity of that river's
foreshore, flying there about in togetherness, [and of course, fearless of any calamity,] and calling
charmingly [1-2-9]

tSmat! tu imwunat! @km! puma<sm! pap iníy>,

j"an vErinlyae in;ad> tSy pZyt>. 1£2£10
10. papa+nischayaH= evil, in intent; vyra= enemy of; nilayaH= abode of birds and animals [foresters]; nishaadaH= a tribal
hunter; tasmaat+midhunaat+tu = of them, but, of couple; ekam= one; pumaamsam = male one; tasya+pasyataH= on his
[Valmiki's,] while looking on; jaghaana= killed.
the couple of birds, while Valmiki is looking on. [1-2-10]

tm! zaei[t prIta¼m! ceòmanm! mhItle,

-ayaR tu inhtm! †òœva érav ké[am! igrm!. 1£2£11
ivyu−a pitna ten iÖjen shcair[a,
taè zI;eR[ mÄen piÇ[a sihten vE, 1£2£12
11-12. patinaa= with husband; saha+chaariNa= along with, moving - together with husband; which husband is with;
taamra+siirSeNa= red, crested [hence, a proud male bird]; matten= lusty one; patriNaa= with good wings; sahitena= always
has his heart for her; tena+ dvijena= from that, bird [male bird]; viyukata= separated; bhaarya + tu = wife of, [female bird,]
but; nihitam= slain; mahii+tale= on ground, surface; ceSTamaanam= reeling; shoNita+ pariita + angam= blood, covered,
wings [or body]; tam+dR^iSTva= him [male bird,] on seeing; karuNaam + giram= with piteous, utterances; ru+raava=
lamented, wailed sounds; vai= really.
She who is ever together with her husband, a lusty male bird with flighty wings and with a prideful
red crest, and one who always had a heart for her, but she is now separated from him, and gone is
that togetherness; and she, on seeing her slain husband whose body is blood-soaked, and who is
reeling on the ground in the anguish of pain, bewailed with piteous utterances. [1-2-11, 12]
Comment: In this verse the bewailing of Mandodari, the queen of Ravana is indicated. bharyaa tu wife, Mandodari, but,;
taamra shiirSeNa one with red crest crown, which is decorated with red jewels etc; patriNaa one who has winged vehicles,
like Pushpaka aircraft etc; mattena who is intoxicated with Brahma's boons; sahitena one who is surrounded by Indrajit,
Vibhishana, Kumbhakarna et al. tena from him; dvijena from that Brahman, from Ravana; viyuktaa, nihatam, mahiitale... as
above. Govindaraja.

twa ivixm! iÖjm! †òœva in;aden inpaittm!,

\ze> xmaRTman> tSy kaé{ym! smp*t. 1£2£13
13. tathaa+vidhim= that, way; niSadena+nipaatitam= by hunter, felled; dvijam+ dR^iSTvaa= at bird, on seeing;
dharma+aatmaanaH= for that kind, hearted one; tasya+ R^isheH= to that, sage; kaaruNyam+ samapadyata = compassion,
kind-hearted sage Valmiki. [1-2-13]

tt> ké[ veidTvat! AxmaeR Aym! #it iÖj>,

inzaMy édtIm! ³aeNcIm! #dm! vcnm! AäEt!. 1£2£14
14. tataH= then; dvijaH= sage Valmiki; rudatiim+krounchiim+nishaamya= wailing, female bird, on seeing;
karuNa+veditvaat= compassion, haunting him; ayam+adharmaH+iti= this is, unjust, thus thinking, thus apperceiving;
idam+vacanam+abraiit= this, sentence, said, uttered.
Then on seeing the wailing female krounchi bird, compassion haunting him and apperceiving the
killing of male bird as unjust, the sage uttered this sentence... [1-2-14]

3 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


ma in;ad àitóaMTv, mgm> zañtI> sma>,

yt! ³aE'œc imwunat! @k, mvxI> kam maeihtm!. 1£2£15
15. ama= oh, ill-fate one; niSaada= oh, hunter; tvam= you; yat= by which reason; krau~Ncha+ mithunaat = of krouncha,
couple; ekam= one; kaama+mohitam= in lustful, indulged in; avadhiiH= killed; [tat= by that reason]; shaashvatiiH= ever
lasting; samaaH= ages to come; pratiSThaam+tu= reputation, but; maa+gamaH= don't, get.
lustful passion, thereby you will get an ever-lasting reputation for ages to come..." [1-2-15]
Comment: This is a celebrated stanza of Sanskrit literature, and controversial too, in deciphering its meaning. The
separation of compound tvamagama = tu, ama, gamaH. We are told that this is the first verse of human origin with metrical
rules and grammar. Earlier to this, only Vedic stanzas were available with their complicated compositional rules. This is
the verse where this epic, Ramayana is said to have triggered off. The above given meaning is just a dictionary meaning.
This verse has many comports of which a few are given hereunder:

1] This verse is taken as maðgal˜caraõa to Ramayana, for any epic has to have maðgala ˜dŸni maðgala madhy˜ni
maðgala ant˜ni [A good pious beginning, pious middle and pious ending.] Thus this verse has the letter maa at its start
and maa is lakÿmŸ v˜caka in Sanskrit. It is ˜di varõa× The first letter - loka m˜t˜ m˜ ram˜ maðgala devat˜ thus amara
kosha says for Goddess Lakshmi.

m˜= Goddess Lakshmi; niÿ˜da= Oh! Vishnu [ for Goddess Lakshmi resides in the heart of Vishnu - niÿadŸti asmin iti
niÿ˜da ]; yat = by which act; krounca midhun˜t = the couple of demons, namely Ravana and Mandodari; k˜ma
mohitam= that impassioned one and stole Seetha; ekam= that one, Ravana; avadhŸ= you killed; by that act of yours
þaþvatŸsam˜= everlasting for ages; pratiÿ÷˜m= divine sanctity; tvam agama= you, get.
"Goddess Lakshmi's abode... Oh! Vishnu, by which act of your killing one male demon named Ravana, who in his
passionabducted Seetha, and thus you eradicated the vice from the earth, for that you get an everlasting divine sanctity, as
Rama, for ages to come."
2] There is another declination attributing this to Ravana. Ravana is the one who tortures others for his benefit. itaraam
saadayati piiDayati iti niSaada - thus: Oh! Ravana; krounch+ midhunaat=
midhunaat from the couple of Rama and Seetha, who are
flying from forest to forest like nest-less birds; ekam=
ekam one is, Seetha is; avadhii =as good as killing [her with your torture
of abducting; pratiSTaam=
pratiSTaam your glory in Lanka, at its zenith, as per the kindness of Brahma; ma+agama=
ma+agama never get,
hereafter. But this declination is not held right, for it is like a curse, shaapa,
shaapa and no epic shall start with a bad omen.

3] Next, this verse is said from the perspective of Rama alone. Sage Narada gave the details of the legend to Sage
Valmiki and Brahma orders that the legend of Rama is to be recorded. But Ramayana is full of pathos, karuNa - shoka rasa
prathaana If it is to be penned the writer too shall have heart that can outpour that mood. So when Valmiki is at the river
banks Rama, say Vishnu, came in the guise of a tribal, as with other mythological episodes like kiraataarjuniiya etc., and
killed one bird. Valmiki reacted immediately and Vishnu's test is complete. But in exciting the mood of such holy sage,
Rama gets a curse in this verse - maa nishaada.
nishaada oh tribal: to Valmiki / Vishnu to mythology; for your killing one bird of the couple, to the misery of the female one;
shaashvatii = as long as you live on this earth; samaaH+pratiSTaam=
samaaH+pratiSTaam togetherness, with your wife; ma+agama=
ma+agama do not get.
Oh! Rama, as long as you are on earth, you do not get the love of being together with your wife... for you have to live with
your wife departed [to Lanka,] come again and departed [to forests.]
But this is differed statement, since Vishnu do not require any personal testing of the capabilities of the writer of
Ramayana. Brahma will look after such literary things.

4] The generally accepted meaning of this verse is this. Any epic's gist is to be said at the start or, at its commencement
--- k˜vya artha s¨canam kascin ˜dy˜m eva nir¨pyate --- Thus the above verse included the meaning of whole of the
epic, Ramayana.

i] maa+niSaada=
maa+niSaada Goddess Lakshmi and Vishnu's marriage in their incarnations as Rama and Setha - depicts -- Bala

ii] pratiSTaam+tvam+agama=
pratiSTaam+tvam+agama renown, you get - by following your father's orders you have repaired to forests, without
any political upheaval, thus get an everlasting renown as an obliging son --- depicts-- Ayodhya Kanda.

iii] shashavatii+ samaa=

samaa by dwelling in forest and eradicating demons and helping the saints and sages thus, you achieve
an everlasting praise - depicts - Aranaya Kanda.

krounchayoH from the atrocious couple; -- krunca gati kau÷ily˜ alpŸ bh˜vayo× ; the atrocious Vali, and Tara couple;
iv] krounchayoH=
ekam+kaama+mohitam = one, passion filled, i.e., Vali, avadhii= you killed Vali - depicts - Kishkindha Kanda.

v] krouncha +mithunaat=
+mithunaat from the couple of lovely passionate birds - here Rama and Seetha; niSaada he Ravana, kaama

4 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


mohitam lustfully, ekam one [i.e., Seetha]; avadhii = almost killed, i.e., her residing in Lanka is as good as death; this
depicts - Sundara Kanda.

vi] krouincha+mithunaat = from the atrocious, couple - Ravana and Mandodari; ekam avadhii one - Ravana, is killed -
depicts - Yuddha Kanda.

vii] kaama+mohitam=
kaama+mohitam by desire, fascinated [ kama also means a longing, desire, let alone lusting]; Seetha is fascinated by
her desire to see sage's wives in uttara Ramayana and thus she is left in hermitage by Lakshmana. Hence vii canto uttara
Ramayana is also suggested.

tSy @vm! äuvt> icNta b-Uv ùid vI]t>,

zaekateRn ASy zk…ne> ikm! #dm! Vyaùtm! mya. 1£2£16
16. evam+bruvataH= thus, having said; viikshataH= while pondering; tasya+hR^idi= in his, heart; asya+ shakuneH= for
that, bird; shoka+aartena+mayaa= in anguish, annoyed, by me; vyahR^itam= uttered utterance; idam= this [verse,
sentence]; kim= what is it; [thus] chintaa+ babhuva =cogitative [of the lines,] he became.
On saying thus, and pondering for a while in his heart, 'annoyed by the anguish for that bird, what
is it uttered by me...' thus he became cogitative of those lines uttered. [1-2-16]

icNtyn! s mhaàa}> ckar mitman! mitm!,

izZym! c @v AävIt! vaKym! #dm! s muinpu¼v>. 1£2£17
17. chintayan= on thinking; saH= he; mahaa+praaj~naH= eminently, astute one; matimaan = intellectual sage;
chakaara+matim= made up, his mind; saH+muni+pu.ngavaH= he, saint, the erudite one; shishyam= to disciples;
idam+vaakyam+abraviit+cha+eva= this, sentence, spoke, also, thus.
On thinking, he that eminently astute and intellectual sage made up his mind, and he that erudite
scholar also spoke this sentence to his disciples, thus as... [1-2-17]

pad bÏ> A]r sm> tÙI ly smiNvt>,

zaekatRSy àv&Äae me ðaekae -vtu n ANywa. 1£2£18
18. me= while I was; shoka+aartsya= by anguish, annoyed; pravR^ittaH= emerged; paada +baddhaH = foot [of stanza,]
arranged well; akshara+samaH= letters, metrically posited; tantrii= [tuneful like] string [instrument]; laya= rhymed well [of
syllables]; samanvitaH= having in it; slokaH+bhavatu= verse, it shall be; na anyatha = not, otherwise.
"This utterance of mine has emerged out of anguished annoyance, and it is well- arranged with
letters metrically posited, tuneful and rhythmical to be sung with string instrument, and hence, this
shall be a verse, not otherwise..." [1-2-18]
Comment: This verse he uttered is in four-quarters, each quarter with equally posited eight syllables. This is called
anuSTubh metre in Sanskrit poetry. The eight syllables are, m˜ ni ÿ˜ da pra ti ÿ÷˜Õ tva | ma ga ma þ˜ þva tŸ× sa m˜ --
Each quarter is paada in Sanskrit, pede in Latin; with two quarters in first stanza, and two stanzas one verse. This is apart,
there are other rules like caesura yati ; alliteration praasa ; and other compositional rules. It has come out of shoka
sorrow, so the format is named as sloka.
sloka And, shloka also means yashas, kiirti renown.

iz:y> tu tSy äuvtae munerœ vaKym! AnuÄmm!,

àit j¢ah s<tuò> tSy tuòae> A-vt! muin>. 1£2£19
19. shishyaH+tu= disciple, even; bruvataH= what is articulated; tasya+muneH= by that [Valmiki's,] saint;
santuSTaH+pratijagraaH= felt happy, received; vaakyam+aunuttamam= word [verse,] unique one; tasya= by that;
tuSTaH+abhavat+muniH= happy, became, saint.
Even the disciple happily received what that is articulated by the saint, a unique articulation, by
which the saint too, became happy. [1-2-19]

5 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


sae=i-;ekm! tt> k«Tva tIweR tiSmn! ywaivix,

tm! @v icNtyn! AwRm! %pavtRt vE muin>. 1£2£20
20. tataH= then; saH+muniH= that, saint; tasmin+tiirthe= in that, ford; yathaa+vidhi= as per, custom;
abhishekam+kR^itva= bathing, on performing; tam+ardham+eva+chintayan= its, purport, alone, on thinking;
upa+aavartata+vai= back, he came, really [returned to hermitage.]
Then that saint on performing his bathing in that ford according to custom, and still thinking on the
purport of his utterance, he returned towards his hermitage. [1-2-20]
Comment: This is mid-day bath for these hermits. tato madhy˜hna sn˜n˜rtham m®dam ˜haret | - - prekÿya sa omk˜ram
˜dityam tri× nimajje jal˜þaye - - vy˜sa sm®ti The word abhisheka refers to ceremonial showering of waters on deities or
on kings in his coronation. At the beginning Valmiki arrives at the river for a daily bath, which he would do by usual
dipping in river waters. But here it appears that waters are showered on him, abhishekam kR^itva meaning that waters
showered on him are on the anology of poetic verses of Ramayana.

-rÖaj> tt> iz:yae ivnIt> ïutvan! gurae>,

klzm! pU[Rmaday p&ót> Anujgam h. 1£2£21
21. tataH+viniitaH= then, obedient one; shrutavaan= one who listened many scriptures, [erudite scholar]; shishyaH=
disciple; Bharadwaja; puurNam+kalasham= filled, handy-vessel; aadaya= on taking; guroH= mentor's;
pR^iSTataH+anujagaama= at behind, followed.
Then Bharadwaja, the obedient disciple and an erudite scholar, for he heard and learnt many
scriptures by listening, on taking handy-vessel full with water followed at the behind of his mentor.

s àivZy Aaïm pdm! iz:ye[ sh xmRivt!,

%pivò> kwa> c ANya> ckar XyanmaiSwt>. 1£2£22
22. dharma+vit+saH= dharma, knower of, he [Valmiki]; shishyeNa+saha= disciples, along with; pravisya +
aashrama+padam= on entering, hermitage's, threshold; upaviSTa= having seated; anyaH+kathaaH +ca + chakaara= other,
topics, also, made - spoke about; dhyaanam+ aasthitaH= [but in] cogitation, preoccupied in.
He that knower of dharma, Valmiki, having entered the threshold of hermitage along with
disciples, and having seated spoke about the day-to-day teachings and also other things, but he
himself is preoccupied in cogitation on the verse. [1-2-22]

Aajgam tt> äüae laekktaR Svym! à-u>,

cturœ muoae mhateja Ôòum! tm! muinpu¼vm!. 1£2£23
23. tataH= then; loka+kartaa= worlds, maker of [creator of 14 worlds]; prabhuH= almighty; chatur+ mukhaH= four-faced
one; maha+tejaH= great resplendent one; brahma= Brahma; draSTum= to see; tam + muni + pungavam= him, that sage,
the eminent; svayam= on his own; aajagaama= arrived.
Then, the great resplendent Four-faced creator of fourteen worlds, almighty Brahma, arrived there
on his own, to see that eminent saint Valmiki. [1-2-23]
Comment; The deities do not usually arrive on their own, but reveal themselves after a great penance, or on raising hue
and cry as is done by demon devotees. Here Brahma, one among the Trinity of Hindu mythology, arrives on his own, to
execute a divine deed through Valmiki, i.e. authoring the epic, Ramayana.

vaLmIik> Aw tm! †òœva shsa %Tway vaGyt>,

àaNjil> àytae -UTva tSwaE prm iviSmt>. 1£2£24
24. atha= then; prayataH= pious one; Valmiki; tam+dR^iSTva= Him [ Brahma,] on seeing; parama+ vismitaH= highly,
surprised; sahasa+uthaaya= quickly, on getting up; pra+anjali+ bhuutvaa= humbly adjoining palms; vaagyataH=
spellbound; tatsthau= stood aside.
Then that pious saint Valmiki is highly surprised on seeing Brahma, and on quickly getting up from

6 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


his seat with his palms adjoined humbly, he stood aside, as he is spellbind. [1-2-24]

pUjyamas tm! devm! pa* A¸yR Aasn vNdnE>,

à[My ivixvt! c @nm! p&òœva c @v inramym!. 1£2£25
25. tam+enam+devam= him, such a one, at that god; praNamya+vidhivat+ca= on making obeisance, customarily;
pR^ishhTvaa+ca+eva+niraamayam= on inquiring, also, thus, well-being; paadya= water for washing the feet; arghya=
water for drenching the thirst; aasana= seating on a high seat; vandanaiH= with adorations; puujayaamaasa= started to
Valmiki venerated Brahma, on inquiring into his well-being, washed his feet, drenched his thirst,
seated him to rest, and adored at best with customarily obeisance. [1-2-25]
Comment: Brahma is one in the Trinity of Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva. Brahma is pictured to have four faces, each
representing one Veda, where Vedas are four in number. He is the creator of worlds, while Vishnu maintains them, and
Shiva dissolute them. The concert of Brahma is Saraswati, the presiding deity of speech, who was earlier requested by
Brahma to be on the tongue of Valmiki to utter the poem, [as at 1-2-15] as an intuition to Valmiki. Thus Brahma now
arrives to ordain Valmiki to author Ramayana.

Aw %pivZy -gvan! Aasne prm AicRte,

vaLmIkye c \;ye siNddez Aasnm! tt>. 1£2£26
26. atha+upavishya+bhagavaan+aasane= then, seated, god, on [high] seat; parama+archite = very, highly, worshipped [by
Valmiki]; vaalmiikaye+ca+R^iSaye= at Valmiki, also, Sage; sandidesha+ aasanam+tataH= beckoned, to a seat, then.
Then god Brahma, who is seated on a high seat, very highly worshipped by Valmiki, also beckoned
at Valmiki to take a seat. [1-2-26]

äü[a smnu}at> sae=ip %paivzt! Aasne,

%pivòe tda tiSmn! sa]at! laek iptamhe, 1£2£27
tt! gten @v mnsa vaLmIik> Xyanm! AaiSwt>.
27-28a. saH+api= he [Valmiki,] even; brahmaNaa+sam+anuj~naataH= by Brahma, duly, permitted; aasane+ upaavishat=
on seat, entered [sat]; tadaa= then; tasmin+loka+pitaamahe= that, worlds, Grandparent of; saakshaat= manifestly;
upaviSTe [sati]= seated [before him, though]; Valmiki; tat+gatena+eva= those, happenings, only;
manasaa+dhyaanam+aasthitaH= mentally, brooding, recurred.
Even though Valmiki sat on his seat when duly permitted by Brahma, and though the Grandparent
of the worlds is manifestly sitting before him, but the same broodings on those happenings occurred
on that day have recurred on his mind. [1-2-27-28a]

papaTmna k«tm! kòm! vEr ¢h[ buiÏna, 1£2£28

yt! ta†zm! caérvm! ³aENcm! hNyat! Akar[at!.
28b-29a. yaH= he who, tribal hunter; taadR^isham= that sort of; chaaru+ravam+ krauncham = cutely, calling, krouncha
bird; a+kaaraNaat+hanyaat= without, reason, kills [killed]; vaira+grahaNa+ buddhinaa= enemy [kill,] capturing, intending
to; paapa+aatmanaa= by evil, souled one; kaSTam+kR^itam= hardship, is caused.
"He that tribal hunter, who killed a cutely calling krounch bird for no good reason than intending to
capture the kill, is an evil souled one that caused hardship..." [1-2-28b-29a]

zaecn! @v pun> ³aENcIm! %p ðaekm! #mm! jgaE, 1£2£29

punrœ ANtgRt mna -UTva zaek pray[>.
29b-30a. shoka+paraayaNaH= melancholic mood, one in [Valmiki]; antargata+manaa+ bhuutvaa= depths of, mind, on
turning in; punaH= again; kraunchiim+shochan+eva= about krouncha bird, on thinking, only; shlokam+imam+upajagau =
verse, this [verse,] [involuntarily]sung.

7 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


Remaining in melancholic mood Valmiki turned his mind to the depth of thinking, and again
thinking only on the krouncha bird he sung the same verse, involuntarily. [1-2-29b-30a]

tm! %vac ttae äüa àhsn! muinpu<gvm!, 1£2£30

ðaek @vaSTvyam! bÏae n AÇ kayaR ivcar[a.
30b-31a tataH= then; brahmaa+prahasan= Brahma, smilingly; tam+muni+pungavam+ uvaacha= to him, that saint, the
eminent, spoke to; shloka+eva+tu= verse, only, but; ayam+ baddaH = that one, composed; na+ atra +
kaaryaa+vichaaraNaa= not, there, need to, think through.
Then, Brahma smilingly spoke to that eminent saint Valmiki, "But, what that is composed is a
verse only... and there is no need to think through... [1-2-30b-31a]

mt! CDNdat! @v te äün! àv&Äe Aym! srSvtI, 1£2£31

ramSy cirtm! k«Tõm! k…é Tvm! \i;sÄm,
31b-32a. hè+brahman= oh, Brahman; te+ayam+sarasvatii= your, that, speech; mat+ cChandaat+ eva= at my, wish, alone;
pravR^itte= sprang forth; hè+R^iSi+sattama= oh, sage, the eminent; raamasya+charitam +k R^itsnam= Rama's, legend, in
entirety; tvam+kuru= you, render.
"Oh, Brahman, that speech of yours sprang forth at my wish alone, hence oh, eminent sage, you
shall render the legend of Rama, in its entirety... [1-2-31b-32a]

xmaRTmnae -gvtae laeke ramSy xImt>. 1£2£32

v&Äm! kwy xIrSy ywa te nardat! ïutm!,
32b-33a. dharma+aatmanaH= virtue, souled one; loke+bhagavataH= in world, godlike; dhiimataH= an intellectual;
dhiirasya= intrepid one; raamasya+vR^ittam= Rama's, legend; tè+yatha+srutam+ naaradaat= by you, as heard, from
Narada; kathaya= narrate.
"You shall narrate the legend of Rama, the virtuous, intellectual and an intrepid one, and a godlike
person in this world as well, as you have heard it from sage Narada. [1-2-32b-33a]

rhSym! c àkazm! c ydœ v&Äm! tSy xImt>. 1£2£33

ramSy sh saEimÇe ra]sanam! c svRz>,
e a> c @v ydœ v&Äm! àkazm! yid va rh>. 1£2£34
tt! c Aip Aividtm! svRm! ividtm! te -iv:yit,
33b-35a. dhiimataH= of valorous one; saha+SoumitreH= with Sumitra's son, [Lakshmana]; tasya+ ramasya= of his,
Rama's; [vR^ittam= adventures]; raakshasaanam+ca= of the demons, also; [vR^ittam= misadventures];
rahasyam+ca+prakaasam+ca= unknown, or, known, or; sarvasaH= in every detail; yat+ vR^ittam + vaidehyaa+ca+eva=
which is, the plight, of Vaidehi, also, even; prakaasam+yadi+va= revealed, either, or; rahaH+vaa= unrevealed, or;
yat+vR^ittam= whatever, legend happened; tat+ca= that, also; a+ viditam + api= un, known, even; sarvam+te+ viditam +
bhaviSyati = all, to you, known, it will be.
"The adventures of valorous Rama along with Lakshmana, and the misadventures of demons,
if it were to be unknown, as yet... [1-2-33b-35a]

n te vakœ An&ta kaVye kaict! AÇ -iv:yit. 1£2£35

k…é ram kwam! pu{yam! ðaek bÏam! mnaermam!,
35b-36a. atra+kaavye= in this, epic; te+vaak= your, word; kaachit= any one [word]; a+ nR^itaa= un, founded;
na+bhavishyati= not, it results in; punyam= merit-yielding; manaH+ ramaam= heart, pleasing; raama+ kathaam= Rama's,
legend; sloka+baddhaam+kuru= verse, bound, you make.

8 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


"You shall versify the heart pleasing and merit-yielding legend of Rama, and not a single word of
yours will be unfounded in this epic... [1-2-35b-36a]

yavt! SwaSyiNt igry> sirt> c mhItle. 1£2£36

tavt! ramay[ kwa laek;
e u àcir:yit,
36b-37a. girayaH= mountains; saritaH+ca= rivers, even; mahii+tale= on earth's, surface; yaavat= as long as; sthasyanti=
there will be; taavat= so long; raamayaNa+katha= Rama's, legend - Ramayana; lokeSu= in the world; prachariSyati= will
"As long as the mountains and even rivers flourish on the surface of the earth, so long the legend of
Ramayana will flourish in this world... [1-2-36b-37a]

yavt! ramSy c kwa Tvt! k«ta àcir:yit, 1£2£37

tavt! ^XvRm! Ax> c Tvm! mt! laek;
e u invTSyis,
37b-38a. tvat= by you; kR^itaa= authored; yaavat= as long as; raamasya+katha= Rama's legend; pracharishyati=
flourishes; taavat= till then; tvam= you; uurthvam= heavenward; athaH+ca= in netherworlds, even; mat+lokeSu= in my
abode [Brahma loka]; nivatyasi= you will be dwelling, [flourishing].
"And as long as Rama's legend authored by you flourishes...till then you will flourish in heavenly,
in netherworlds, and even in my abode, namely Abode of Brahma... [1-2-37]

#it %®va -gvan! äüa tÇ @v ANtrxIyt,

tt> s iz:yae -gvan! muin> ivSmym! AayyaE. 1£2£38
38b-c. bhagavaan= The Divinity; Brahma; iti+uktvaa= thus, saying; tatra+eva= there only; antaradhiiyata= vanished;
tataH= then; saH+shiSyaH= along with, disciples; bhagavaan+muniH = godly, sage; vismayam+ aayayau = astonishment,
came upon [wondered.]
On saying thus that Divinity Brahma vanished then and there only, and then that godly sage
Valmiki came by astonishment, along with his disciples. [1-2-38b-c]

tSy iz:ya> tt> sveR jgu> ðaekm! #mm! pun>,

mu÷rœ mu÷> àIyma[a> àa÷> c -&z iviSmta>. 1£2£39
39. tatha= then; tasya= his; shishyaaH= disciples; sarve= all of them; muhuH+muhuH= again, again [time and again];
priiyamaaNaaH= very delightedly; punaH= again; slokam+ imam = verse, this one; jaguH= sang; bhR^isha+vismitaaH=
much astonished; pra+aahuH+cha= reciprocally recited, also.
Then all of the disciples of Valmiki sang this verse time and again very delightedly, and
muchstonished they also recited this verse, reciprocally. [1-2-39]

sma]rE> ctui-R> y> padE> gItae mhi;R[a,

s> AnuVyahr[at! -Uy> zaek> ðaekTvm! Aagt>. 1£2£40
40. yaH= that which is; sama+aksharaiH= equally, lettered; chaturbhiH= four; paadaiH= footed; maharSiNaa= by great
sage; giitaH= articulated; saH+slokaH= that, verse; anuvyaharaNaat= by recitation; bhuuya= again, further; slokatvam=
prominence of verse proper; aagaataH= attained.
Equally lettered, four-footed is that verse when great Sage Valmiki articulated it, and when
repetitively recited by one and all, it attained prominence as verse proper. [1-2-40]
Comment: A poet never says poetry to satisfy his own instincts, but to imbue an involuntary imagination or passion in
others when read or heard by the so called others. It is the empathy of that poetry. For Kalidasa it is þ®ngara, passion, for
Bhavabhuti it is pity 'eko rasaH karuNa...' for Valmiki it is pathos, shoka. For this Kavi Kalidas says: niÿ˜da viddha aõýaja

9 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


darþanottha× þlokatvam ˜padyata yasya þoka× -- raghu vaÕþa 14-60 There are two texts for this one is, shlokaH shlokatam
aagataH... meaning that the verse originally structured metrically can now can be sung. Second is shokaH shlokatvam
aagataH... the pathos of the poet attained the status of verse that is now being sung by the disciples, thus anyone can
recite it.

tSy buiÏ> #ym! jata mh;e>R -aivtaTmn>,

k«Tõm! ramay[m! kaVym! $†zE> krva{yhm!. 1£2£41
41. aham= kR^itsnam+raamaayaNam+kaavyam= entire, Ramayana, epic; iidR^ishaiH= this sort of [in suchlike verses];
karavaaNi= I will compose; iyam+buddhiH= this kind of, intuition; bhaavita+ aatmanaH= for that contemplated soul;
tasya+maharSeH+jaataa= to that, great sage, born.
Born is an intuition in that great sage and contemplated soul asserting that "I will compose entire
Ramayana, the epic, in suchlike verses...' [1-2-41]

%dar v&Ä AwR pdE> mnaermE

tda ASy ramSy ckar kIitRman!,
sm A]rE> ðaek ztE> yziSvnae
yzSkrm! kaVym! %dar dzRn>. 1£2£42
42. kiirtimaan+udaara+darshanaH= celebrated, magnanimous, seer; tadaa= then; yashasvinaH= of that highly renowned
one, Rama; asya+raamasya= of that, Rama; yashas+karam+kaavyam= renown, furthering [extolling,] epic;
udaara+vR^itta+artha+padaiH= free-flowing, prosody, semantically, yielding meanings; manoramaiH= heart-pleasing one;
sama+aksharaiH+ shloka+ shataiH= with symmetrical, letters, verses, in hundreds; chakaara= authored.
That celebrated sage and magnanimous seer Valmiki then authored the highly renowned Rama's
legend extolling Rama's renown, with symmetrically worded verses, and words versified to yield
meanings semantically, prosody free-flowing, and with hundreds of such verses. [1-2-42]

tdœ %pgt smas siNx yaegm!

sm mxuraepnt AwR vaKy bÏm!,
r"uvr cirtm! muinà[Itm!
dz izrs> c vxm! inzamy AXvm!. 1£2£43
43. upagata+samaasa+sandhi+yogam= included, compound, conjunctions, conjugations; sama+madhura
+upanata+artha+vaakya+baddham= evenly, sweetly, led, expressive, sentences, well-knit; muni+ praNiitam = sage, said;
tat+raghu+vara+charitam= that, Raghu's, best [one from,] legend; dasha+shirasaH+ vadham+ca= ten, headed one's,
extermination, also; nishaamaya+ adhvam= behold, this way.
That epic which is with uncomplicated compounds, conjunctions and conjugations, and which has
expressive sentences that are well-knit and led evenly and sweetly, and that legend of the best one
from Raghu's dynasty, namely Rama, which also includes the extermination of the Ten-headed evil
named Ravana, that may be listened as narrated by the sage. [1-2-43]

#it vaiLmik ramay[e AaidkaVye bal ka{fe iÖtIy> sgR

Thus, this is the 2nd chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 2

10 von 11 01.04.04 14:47


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
40 41 42 43

Sarga 2 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

@ 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised - March 04]

11 von 11 01.04.04 14:47

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga3/balasans3.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 3


The scheming of the composition of epic Ramayana is described here. Whole of the epic is
rendered in its quintessence, as to how Sage Valmiki scheduled the narration of important
milestones of the epic.

ïuTva vStu sm¢m! tt! xmR AxR sihtm! ihtm! ,

VyKtm! ANve;te -Uyae yÖˉÄm! tSy xImt> . 1£3£1
1. dharmaatmaa= virtue-souled one, Valmiki; dharma artha sahitam= probity, prosperity, abounding in; hitam= propitious
one [too]; tat= that; vastu samagram= essence of the epic, in its entirety; shrutvaa = on hearing; = tasya dhiimataH
vR^ittam= of that, dexterous [Rama's,] that which has happened; yat= that which is there; [tat= that]; vyaktam bhuuyaH
anveSate = that which is known [in detail,] further, searched for.
prosperity, and a propitious one too, that virtue-souled Valmiki started searching for further known
details in the legend of that dexterous Rama. [1-3-1]

%pSp&Sy %dkm! sMykœ muin> iSwTva k«taÃil>,

àacIn A¢e;u d-eR;u xmeR[ ANve;te gitm!. 1£3£2
2. muniH= that saint; praachiina agreSu = eastward, having apices; darbheSu= sacred darbha grass [and its mat];
sthitvaa= on abiding, on sitting; udakam upaspR^ishya= water, on touching; kR^ita a~njali= making palm fold in
reverence; dharmeNa= yogaja dharmeNa - [dharmaakuutam]= by yogic dharma; samyak= comprehensively; anveSate
gatim= is searching, for course [of Ramayana.]
the narrative course of Ramayana. [1-3-2]
Comment: Touching/sipping waters aachamana, pariSechana , before undertaking any auspicious work, including daily
meal, is customary, because water cleanses the internal system, both mind and body.

ram lúm[ sItai-> ra}a dzrwen c,

s -ayeR[ s raò+e[ yt! àaÝm! tÇ tÅvt> . 1£3£3
histm! -ai;tm! c @v gityaRyt! c ceiòtm!,
tt! svRm! xmR vIyeR[ ywavt! s<àpZyit . 1£3£4
3-4. raama lakshmaNa siitaabhiH= of Rama, Lakshmana and Seetha; raaj~naa dasharathena ca= by king, Dasharatha,
also; sa bhaaryeNa [raameNa]= along with, wife - Rama along with his wife; sa raaSTreNa= along with, kingdom - when
Rama was in State; yat praaptam= what, bechanced; tatra [yaa] gatiH= in that, [which,] course is there; yaavat ceSTitam
ca= everything, [they] have done, and; hasitam bhaaSitam ca eva= their smiles, their conversations, also, thus; tat sarvam=
that, entirely; tatvataH= veritably; yathaavat= as it is; dharma viiryeNa= by the power of his ascesis, or by the power given
by Brahma; sam pra pashyati= wholly, clearly, seen.

1 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


Rama when he was in kingdom Ayodhya; Valmiki veritably discerned all that. Their smiles, their
clearly by the yogic power conferred by Brahma...] [1-3-3-4]

ôI t&tIyen c twa yt! àaÝm! crta vne,

sTysNxen rame[ tTsvRm! c ANvve]t . 1£3£5
5. strii tR^itiiyena ca= lady, as third [partner in forests,] also; vane charataa= in forests, while trekking; satya sandhena
raameNa= truth-abiding, by Rama; tathaa yat praaptam= then, that which, bechanced; tat sarvam ca= all, that, also;
anvavekshitam= by him discerned.
Then, that which bechanced on truth-abiding Rama, while he is trekking in forests, with a lady
being the third partner, where Lakshmana is the lone male aide, Valmiki visualized all that. [1-3-5]

tt> pZyit xmaRTma tt! svRm! yaegmaiSwt> ,

pura yt! tÇ inRv&Äm! pa[av Aamlkm! ywa . 1£3£6
6. tataH= then; dharmaatmaa= virtue-souled sage; yogam aasthitaH= while in yogic, exaltation; tatra= in there [in story];
puraa yat nirvR^ittam= earlier, what, has happened; tat sarvam = that, all; paaNau amalakam= in palm, citric fruit
[myrobalan]; yathaa= as though; pashyati= saw.
Then that virtue-souled sage saw what all that has happened earlier, by his yogic exaltation, as
though it is a citric fruit in his own palm. [1-3-6]

tt! svRm! taÅvtae †Zqœva xmeR[ s mhamit>

Ai-ramSy ramSy tt! svRm! ktuRm! %*t> . 1£3£7
kamawR gu[ s<yuKtm! xmaRwR gu[ ivStrm! ,
smuÔm! #v rÆaF(m! svR ïuit mnaehrm! . 1£3£8
7-8. mahaa matitiH= highly intellectual [sage]; saH= he; tat sarvam= that, all; tattvataH= in actuality; dharmeNa= by yogic
prowess; dR^iSTvaa= having discerned; kaama artha guNa samyuktam= pleasures, prosperities, their qualities, abounding
with; dharma artha guNa vistaram= probity [alone,] its meaning, [and its] qualities, elaborately; ratna aaDhyam= with
gems, replete; samudram iva= ocean, like; sarva shruti manoharam= for all, listenable, delightfully [or by all Veda-s
acceptable, or in any kind of listening, a pleasing one; abhiraamasya raamasya= one who delights all, of such a Rama;
sarvam kartum udyataH= that, all, to author, pioneered
is like an ocean replete with such gems called thoughts, and an ear-pleasing legend, as well.
Comment: The pleasures and gains of the humans are puruSaartha-s,
puruSaartha in its axiological meaning. Hindus have four such
puruSaartha -s [namely human values,] dharma probity artha prosperity, kaama pleasures, and finally moksha , blessedness.
Of these four only the first three, dharma, artha, kaama are usually referred, and they are called tri-varga . The final one
moksha is not often quoted. Dhrama is the driving force. chodanaa lakshaNaartho dharmaH - Jaimini. Hence dharma is the
prescribed conduct, either by scriptures or by the society, and it does not entail any merit or demerit, but just an
obligatory conduct or duty or, say 'categorical imperative' of Kant. And the other two, artha, kaama , are the means of
dharma, and all leading to moksha. These two great epics Ramayana and Mahabharata are structured on these
puruSaartha -s alone. Thus though Ramayana is abounding with the accounts of richness and glory of all kinds of wealth,
which is secondary to human values, its main import is the virtuosity of human living. The ocean, though abounding with
other less valuable items like conch shells, mother-of-pearl shells etc., its gems beneath all these peripherals are of high
value. Thus this is an ear pleasing by its musical melody and heart pleasing by its meaningful wording. Further, it is
pleasant for its import is in accordance with all the scriptures.

2 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


s ywa kiwtm! pUvRm! narden mhaTmna ,

r"u v<zSy cirtm! ckar -gvan! muin> . 1£3£9
9. bhagavaan saH muniH= godly, he, that saint [Valmiki]; mahaatmanaa naaradena= by Divine Soul, Narada; puurvam
yathaa kathitam = earlier, as to how, narrated; [in that way only]; raghu vamshasya= one who is born in Raghu's lineage -
of Rama; charitam chakaara= legend, made [composed.]
divine-soul Narada narrated it earlier. [1-3-9]

jNm ramSy sumhdœ vIyRm! svaRnukªltam!,

laekSy iàytam! ]aiNtm! saEMytam! sTy zIltam! . 1£3£10
10. raamasya janma= Rama's, birth [incarnation]; su mahat viiryam= very, great, valour; sarva anukuulataam= to all,
gracefulness; lokasya priyataam= universal, cordiality; kshaantim= perseverance; satya shiilataam= truthful, conduct;
saumyataam = courteousness; [Valmiki described.]
all. [1-3-10]

nana icÇ kwa> c ANya> ivñaimÇ shayen ,

janKya> c ivvahm! c xnu;> c iv-ednm! .1£3£11
11. anyaaH naanaa chitra kathaa ca = other, very many, amusing, stories, also; vishvaamitra ahaayena = Viswamitra, with
help of; jaanakyaaH ca vivaaham ca= with Janaki, also, marriage, and; dhanuSaH ca vibhedanam= great bow's, breaking
of; [are narrated.]
Narrated are very many other amusing stories, Rama's breaking the great bow; his marriage with
Janaki after with the help of Sage Vishvamitra... [1-3-11]

ram ram ivvadm! c gu[an! dazrwe> twa ,

tw=i-;ekm! ramSy kEkeYya Êò -avtam!.1£3£12
12. raama= Rama; raama=Parasuraama; vivaadam ca= dispute, also; guNaanaan= merits of; daasarathe
tathaH=Dasharatha's son [Rama's]; tathaa= that way; tathaa abhishhekam raamasya = likewise, [preparations for ]
anointing, of Rama; kaikeyyaa duSTa bhaavataam= Kaikeyi's, vicious, intentions.
Dispute of Rama and Parashurama; the merits of Rama, the son of Dasharatha; and the preparations
for anointing of Rama as crown prince; Queen Kaikeyi's vicious intentions... [1-3-12]
Comment: Rama is shrii raama one who delights in shrii , where shrii is Goddess Lakshmi. Where as Parashurama delights
in his axe parashu axe; and Balarama, the brother of Krishna delights in his own bala might.

iv"atm! c Ai-;ekSy ra"vSy ivvasnm!,

ra}> zaekm! ivlapm! c pr laekSy c Aaïym! . 1£3£13
13. vighaatam ca abhishhekasya= disruption also, royal unction; raaghavasya vivaasanam= Rama's, exile; raaj~naaH
shokam vilaapam ca= King Dasharatha's, grief, bewailing, and; para lokasya cha aashrayam= into other, world, also, taking
shelter [demise.]
Disruption in royal unction of Raghava; his exile to forests; King Dasharatha's grief and bewailing,
and thus his departing to other worlds... [1-3-13]

àk«tInam! iv;adm! c àk«tInam! ivsjRnm!,

in;ad Aixp s<vadm! sUtaepavtRnm! twa . 1£3£14
14. prakR^itiinaam visaadam ca= of subjects, grieving, also; prakR^itiinaam visarjanam= people, leaving off; niSaada
adhipa samvaadam= tribal, chief, conversing with; suuta upaavartanam tathaa= charioteer, returning of, thus.

3 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


The grief of the subjects; Rama leaving them off; his conversing with tribal chief Guha; returning
the charioteer Sumantra to kingdom from forests, leaving the trio at the banks of river Ganga... all
these elements are well- described. [1-3-14]

g¼aya> c Aip s<tarm! -rÖajSy dzRnm!,

-rÖaj A_ynu}at! icÇkªqSy dzRnm! . 1£3£15
15. ga.ngaayaaH ca =api samtaaram= River Ganga, also, even, crossing over; bharadvaajasya darshanam=of Sage
Bharadwaja, seeing; bharadvaaja abhyanuj~naanaat= on Bharadwaja's advise; chitrakuuTasya darshanam= of Chitrakuta,
seeing [visiting.]
Crossing over River Ganga; looking up Sage Bharadwaja; their look up at Chitrakuta on Sage
Bharadwaja's advise... [1-3-15]

vaStu kmR invezm! c -rt Agmnm! twa ,

àsadnm! c ramSy iptu> c sill i³yam! . 1£3£16
16. vaastu karma nivesham= architectural, work [construction of hermitage,] dwelling in; bharata agamanam tathaa=
Bharata's, arrival, then; prasaadanam ca raamasya = for graciousness, also, of Rama; pituH salila kriyaam= to father,
water, oblation.
Construction of a hermitage and dwelling therein; Bharata's arrival at that place for the
graciousness of Rama to take back the kingdom; Rama's denial of it; Rama's offering water
oblations to his father on hearing the demise of his father... [1-3-16]

paÊka A¢!( Ai-;ekm! c niNd ¢am invasnm! ,

d{fkar{y gmnm! ivraxSy vxm! twa . 1£3£17
17. paadukaaH agrya abhishhekam ca= sandals [shoes,] high, enthroning, also; nandi graama nivaasanam= in
Nandigrama, village, living of Bharata; dandaka araNya gamanam= Dandaka, forests, going; viraadhasya vadham tathaa=
Viradha's, killing, thus.
Enthroning shoe-sandals of Rama by Bharata; Bharata's living in a village Nandigrama; Rama's
going to Dandaka forests; killing the demon named Viradha... [1-3-17]

dzRnm! zr-¼Sy sutIú[en smagmm!,

AnsUya smaOya c A¼raGSy c ApR[m!. 1£3£18
18. darshanam sharabha.ngasya= seeing [visiting,] Sage Sarabhanga; sutiikshNena samaagamam= with Sage Suteekshna,
meeting; anasuuya samaakhyaa ca=Anasuya, the hermitic lady, smooth, speaking, also; a.nga= body; raaga= applying
cream; ca= also; arpaNam=giving.
Rama's visit to Sage Sarabhanga and Suteekshna; their visiting hermitic lady Anasuuya, and her
smooth speaking with Seetha and also her giving a body cream to Seetha...[by applying which
with great care.] [1-3-18]

dzRnm! c Aip AgSTySy xnu;ae ¢h[m! twa,

zUpR[oa> c s<vadm! ivêpkr[m! twa. 1£3£19
19. darshanam ca api agastasya= seeing, also, even, Sage Agastya,; dhanuSaH grahaNam tathaa = a great bow, taking,
likewise; shuurpaNakhaaH cha samvaadam= with Suurpanakha, also, palaver; viruupa karaNam tathaa= defacing,
Also even Rama's seeing the Sage Agastya, and likewise taking a great bow from that sage... also
the palaver of Surpanakha, the demoness, and defacing her, likewise... [1-3-19]

4 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


vxm! or> iÇizrs> %Twanm! rav[Sy c ,

marIcSy vxm! c @v vEdeýa hr[m! twa . 1£3£20
20. vadham khara trishirasaH= killing of, Khara, Trisirasa [the demons]; utthaanam raavaNasya ca= upsurge, of Ravana,
also; maariichasya vadham ca eva= of Maariicha's killing, also, thus; vaidehyaa haraNam tathaa= Vaidehi's, abduction, like
The killing demons like Khara, Trishirasa and the upsurge of Ravana thereby, and also killing
demon Mareecha, and Ravana's abduction of Vaidehi, likewise... [1-3-20]

ra"vSy ivlapm! c g&Ø raj inbhR[m!,

kbNx dzRnm! c @v pMpaya> c Aip dzRnm!.1£3£21
21. raaghavasya vilaapam ca= Raghava's, anguish, also; gR^idhra raaja nibarhaNam = eagle, mighty, slaying; kabandha
darshanam ca eva= Kabandha, the demon, is seen, also, thus; pampaayaaH ca api darshanam= Pampa, the lake, also, thus,
Raghava's anguish at the loss of Seetha; Ravana's slaying the mighty eagle Jatayu; Rama's seeing
Kabandha, and also Lake Pampa...[1-3-21]

zbrI dzRnm! c @v )l mUl Aznm! twa,

àlapm! c @v pMpaym! hnumdœ dzRnm! . 1£3£22
22. shabarii darshanam cha eva= Sabari, the hermitic lady, seeing her, also, thus; phala muula ashanam tathaa= fruits,
tubers, eating, thus; pralaapam cha eva= bemoaning, also, thus [of Rama]; pampaayam hanumat darshanam= at Pampa
Lake, Hanuma, sighted at.
Rama's seeing Shabari, a hermetic lady and eating fruits and tubers given by her in utmost
adoration; Rama's bemoaning for Seetha; his sighting Hanuma at Lake Pampa... [1-3-22]

\:ymUkSy gmnm! su¢Ive[ smagmm! ,

àTyyaeTpadnm! sOym! vail su¢Iv iv¢hm! . 1£3£23
23. R^ishyamuukasya gamanam ca= to Rishyamuka, going, also; sugriiveNa samaagamam= with Sugreeva, meeting;
pratyaya utpaadanam sakhyam= confidence, generating, making friendship [with Sugreeva]; vaali sugriiva vigraham= Vali,
Sugreeva, duel of.
Also going to Mt. Rishyamuka, meeting Sugreeva and generating confidence in Sugreeva,
befriending him and the duel of Vali and Sugreeva... [1-3-23]

vail àmwnm! c @v sugIv àitpadnm! ,

tara ivlapm! smym! v;R raÇ invasnm! . 1£3£24
24. vaali pramathanam chaiva= Vali, elimination, also, thus; sugriiva pratipaadanam= Sugreeva is established; taaraa
vilaapanam= Tara, [wife of Vali,] grieving of; samayam varSa raatra nivaasanam = consented, rainy, nights [and days,]
Also thus Vali's elimination and establishing Sugreeva on throne of monkey kingdom, grieving of
Tara, the wife of Vali and empress of that kingdom, and as consented Rama's stopover during the
days of rain... [1-3-24]
Comment: This raatri usually means night. But it includes day also. When saying triraatra, dasha raatra,
raatra in conducting
rituals it includes daytime also. On the whole it is total rainy season that is admirably narrated in Kishkindha Kanda.

5 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


kaepm! ra"v is<hSy blanam! %ps<¢hm!,

idz> àSwapnm! c @v p&iwVya> c invednm!. 1£3£25
25. kopam raaghava simhasya= wrath of, Raghava, the lion; balaanaam upasa.ngraham = troops, foregathering; dishaH
prasthaapanam ca eva= to quarters, sending, also, thus; pR^idhivyaaH ca nivedanam= earth's [topography,] also,
The wrath of Raghava, the lion, at the delay caused by Sugreeva, and Sugreeva's foregathering of
all troops, and sending them to all quarters, and Sugreeva's description of earth's topography to
monkey-troops... [1-3-25]

A¼‚lIyk danm! c \úSy ibl dzRnm!,

àayaepveznm! c Aip s<pate> c Aip dzRnm! . 1£3£26
26. a.nguliiyaka daanam ca= ring of his finger, giving, also; R^ikshasya bila darshanam= Riksha's cave, seeing;
praayopaveshanam ca api= fasting unto death, and, even; sampaateH ca api darshanam= Sampaati, also, even, seeing.
Rama's giving his ring to Hanuma as a token for Seetha's recognition... and the monkeys thus
searching see Riskha cave, bear-cave, and their fasting unto death for their quest remained
unsuccessful, and their seeing Sampaati, another mighty eagle and the brother of slain Jatayu, who
guides the monkeys to the destination where Seetha is held capitive. [1-3-26]

pvRt Aaraeh[m! c Aip sagSyR Aip l'œ"nm! ,

smuÔ vcnat! c @v mEnakSy c dzRnm!. 1£3£27
27. parvataa aarohaNam ca api= mountain [Mt. Mahendra,] climbing, also, even; saagarasya ca la.nghanam= of ocean,
also, leaping out of; samudra vachanaat ca eva= Ocean's, advise of, also, thus; mainaakasya ca darshanam= of Mt.
Mainaka, also, seeing.
Hanuma's climbing Mt. Mahendra to leap over the ocean, and on the advice of the Ocean, Mt.
Mainaka's coming up from under waters to give rest to Hanuma, and Hanuma's seeing that
mountain are depicted. [1-3-27]

ra]sI tjRnm! c @v Daya ¢ahSy dzRnm!,

is<ihkaya> c inxnm! l»a mly dzRnm!. 1£3£28
28. raakshasii tarjanam ca eva= demoness', killing, also, thus; Chaayaa graahsya darshanam = seeing, Simhika, the
capturer by shadow, seeing her; simhikaayaaH ca nidhanam= Simhika's, killing, also; la.nkaa malaya darshanam= Lanka,
mountain's, seeing.
Hanuma's killing the demoness Surasa, and his seeing of Simhika, a rapacious creature of gigantic
origin, which captures its prey by the shadow, and Hanuma's killing that Simhika, and his seeing the
mountain of Lanka, called Mt. Trikuta, on which the state of Lanka is built, Valmiki described them
all. [1-3-28]

raÇaE l<ka àvezm! c @kSy Aip ivic<tnm!,

Aapan -Uim gmnm! AvraexSy dzRnm!. 1£3£29
29. raatrau la.nkaa pravesham ca= in night, Lanka, entering, also; ekasya api vichintanam= lonely, even though, thinking
over; aapaana bhuumi gamanam= liquor consuming, place, going to; avarodhasya darshanam= of secure place, [the palace
chambers,] seeing.
In night Hanuma's entry into Lanka, for being lonely his thinking over the course to search for
Ravana... [1-3-29]

6 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


dzRnm! rav[Sy Aip pu:pkSy c dzRnm!,

Azaek vinkayanm! sItaya> c Aip dzRnm!. 1£3£30
30. darshanam raavaNasya api= seeing, Ravana, also; puSpakasya ca darshanam= of Pushpaka [aircraft,] also, seeing;
ashoka vanikaayaanam= in Ashoka, gardens; siitaayaaH ca api darshanam= Seetha, also, even, seeing.
Hanuma's seeing Ravana, and also his seeing Pushpaka, the divine aircraft, and in Ashoka gardens,
his seeing Seetha also... [1-3-30]

Ai-}n àdanm! c sItaya> c Aip -a;[m!,

ra]sI tjRnm! c @v iÇjqa Svß dzRnm! . 1£3£31
31. abhij~nana pradaanam ca= credential, presenting, also; siitaayaaH ca api bhaaSaNam= with Seetha, also, even, talking;
raakshasii tarjanam ca eva= demoness', scaring also, thus; trijaTaa svapna darshanam= Trijata, the demoness', dream,
Presenting his credential, the ring of Rama, to Seetha and his talk with Seeta, and also his
witnessing the demonesses scaring Seetha to oblige Ravana, and his witnessing demoness Trijata
narrating her bad dream, are all narrated in the epic.] [1-3-31]

mi[ àdanm! sItaya> v&] -<gm! tw @v c,

ra]sI ivÔvm! cEv ik<kra[am! inbhR[m!,1£3£32
32. maNi pradaanam siitaayaaH= jewel, giving, of Seetha; vR^iksha bha.ngam tatha eva ca = trees, uprooting, thereby,
thus; raakshasii vidravam ca eva= demoness', fleeing, also, thus; kinkaraaNaam nibarhaNam= guards [at the gardens,]
killing of.
Seetha's giving her bejeweled hairslide to be shown to Rama, Hanuma's uprooting of the trees of
that beautiful Ashoka gardens, thereby the demonesses fleeing in scare, his killing the guards of that
garden... [1-3-32]

¢h[m! vayu sUnaeí l<ka dah Ai-gjRnm!,

àit Plvnm! @v Aw mxUnam! hr[m! twa. 1£3£33
33. grahaNam vaayusuunoH ca= capture of, son of Vayu, Air-god, also; lankaa daaha abhigarjanam= Lanka, burning of,
[and his blaring at demons]; prati plavanam eva= return, flying, also; atha madhuunaam haraNam tathaa = then, honey,
appropriation of, thus.
The capture of Hanuma, the son of Air-god, by the magical missile of Indrajit, son of Ravana, and
also Hanuma's burning down Lanka, and his blaring at the demons, also his return flight from
Lanka... and on his way back Hanuma's seeing a honey garden, and the appropriation of honey...

ra"v AaSvasnm! cEv mi[ inyaRtnm! twa,

s<gmm! c smuÔe[ nl setae> c bNxnm!. 1£3£34
34. raaghava ashvaasanam ca eva= Rama, solaced, also, thus; maNi niryaatanam tathaa= jewel, presenting, thus;
sangamam samudreNa ca= meeting, with Ocean, also; nala sethoH ca bandhanam=by Nala, bridge, also, building.
Hanuma's action in presenting the jewel sent by Seetha solaces Raghava, and thus the meeting of
Rama with the Ocean, and Nala's building the bridge on ocean... [1-3-34]

àtarm! c smuÔSy raÇaE l<ka Avraexnm!,

iv-I;[en s<sgRm! vxaepay invednm!. 1£3£35
35. prataaram ca samudrasya= crossing over, also, ocean; raatrau la.nka avarodhanam= in night, Lanka, seizure of;

7 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


sansargam vibhiiSaNena vadha upaaya nivedanam=meeting, with Vibheeshana, killing, scheme, telling.
telling the scheme to kill Ravana to Rama... [1-3-35]

k…M-k[RSy inxnm! me"nad inbhR[m!,

rav[Sy ivnazm! c sItavaiÝm! Are> pure. 1£3£36
36. kumbhakarNasya nidhanam= Kumbhakarna, destruction of; meghanaada nibarhaNam = Meghanada, elimination of;
raavaNasya vinasham ca= Ravana's, annihilation, also; siitaa avaaptim areH pure= Seetha, restitution of, in enemy's, city.
Destruction of Kumbhakarna, another brother of Ravana, and the elimination of Meghanatha, the
enemy's city, [which is a kind of disgrace to Rama and a successive event follows thereon,] all these
are narrated in the epic. [1-3-36]

iv-I;[ Ai-;ekm! c pu:pkSy c dzRnm!,

AyaeXyaya> c gmnm! -rÖaj smagmm!. 1£3£37
37. vibhiiSaNa abhishhekam cha= Vibheeshana's, crowning; puSpakasya ca darshanam= Pushpaka, aircraft, seeing it;
ayodhyaayaaH ca gamanam= to Ayodhya, also, going; bharadvaaja samaagamam= Sage Bharadvaja, meting with.
Crowning of Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka, after the demise of Ravana, and also Rama's seeing
Pushpaka, the divine aircraft, and returning to Ayodhya in that aircraft... and Rama's meeting Sage
Bharadvaja on his way back... [1-3-37]

àe;[m! vayu puÇSy -rten smagmm!,

ram Ai-;ek A_yudym! svR sENy ivsjRnm!,
Sv raò+ r<jnm! c @v vEdeýa> c ivsjRnm!. 1£3£38
38. preSaNam vaayu putrasya= sending of, Air-god's son, [Hanuma]; bharatena samaagamam = with Bharata, meeting;
raama abhishheka abhyudayam= Rama's, coronation, festival; sarva sainya visarjanam= all, military, disbandment; sva
raaSTra ra~njanam ca eva= own, kingdom, to the delight of State; vaidehyaaH ca visarjanam= Seetha, too, desolation of.
Sending Hanuma to meet Bharata, for he avowed to self-immolate if Rama were not to come in
time; the coronation festival of Rama; disbandment of all military troops of monkeys; Rama's ruling
his kingdom to the delight of his subjects, and the desolation of Vaidehi too... are described by
Valmiki. [1-3-38]

Anagtm! c yt! ik<icdœ ramSy vsuxa tle,

tt! ckar %Äre kaVye vaLmIik> -gvan! \i;> . 1£3£39
39. bhagavaan vaalmikiH R^iSiH= godly, Valmiki, the sage; raamasya yat kimchit= of Rama, whatever, minutely;
vasudhaa tale= on earth's, surface; anaagatam ca = futuristic, also; tat= that; uttare= in later [parts of, coming chapters];
kaavye= of epic; chakaara= composed.
Comment: In this verse, some take the word uttare as Uttara Ramayana, the events occurring after his crowning,
Seetha's departure to forest, birth of Lava and Kusha, the sons of Rama and a battle between father and sons etc., are
ascribed to Valmiki. But to some commentators, as per the format of this chapter, which surveys what Valmiki has
scheduled to write, it is unacceptable since the word uttare occurs for only one occasion, hence cannot mean next canto.
Thus, they say, Uttara Ramayana cannot be ascribed to Valmiki. Hence the word uttare here is taken to mean henceforth,
hereinafter of the epic.

8 von 9 01.04.04 15:45


#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVTye bal ka{de t&tIy> sgR

Thus, this is the 3rd chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 3

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39

Sarga 3 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised - March 04]

9 von 9 01.04.04 15:45

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga4/balasans4.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 4


Valmiki composed twenty four thousand verses and taught them to Lava and Kusha, the sons of
and win laurels. Rama on seeing the boys singing on the streets and king's ways of Ayodhya, brings
But he himself collecting his calm, Rama paid his attention to listen the 'Legend of Seetha'
sithaayaH charitam mahaan
as Valmiki calls Ramayana.

àaÝ raJySy ramSy vaLmIikrœ -gvan! \i;>,

ckar cirtm! k«t!õm! ivicÇ pdm! AwRvt!. 1£4£1

1. bhagavaan R^iSiH= godly, saint, Valmiki; praapta raajasya raamsya= on retrieval, of kingdom, by Rama; vichitra
padam= admirably, worded; kR^itsnam= in entirety; charitam= legend; arthavat = meaningfully; chakaara= composed.
The godly saint Valmiki composed Ramayana on Rama's retrieving kingdom, wording admirably
and meaningfully. [1-4-1]

cturœiv<zt! shöai[ ðaekanam! %−van! \i;>,

twa sgR ztan! p<c ;qœ ka{fain twa %Ärm!.1£4£2

2. R^iSiH= sage Valmiki; slokaanaam= verses; chatur vimsat sahasraaNi= twenty-four, thousand; tathaa= that way;
pancha sarga shataan= five, chapters, hundreds; SaT kaaNDaani cha = six, books, also; tatha uttaram= that way, an end
piece; uktvaan= said.
likewise an end-piece too. [1-4-2]
The twenty-four are the letters in Gayatri hymn. Ramayana's scheming is based on Gayatri hymn and for this: atra catur
viÕþati saðkhyo ukty˜ catur viÕþati akÿara g˜yatrŸ tulyat˜ s¨citam | prathama adhy˜ye - tapa× sv˜dhy˜ya - ityatra
prathamam ta k˜rasya - sargapr˜nte - iti etasmin padye - mahatva mŸy˜t -- ityatra y˜t - iti akÿarasya grahaõ˜t api
gayatrŸ r¨patvam s¨citam - dharm˜k¨tam

There is a controversy about the number of verses and cantos. If Uttara Ramayana, otherwise called abhudaya kaanDa ,
is ascribed to Valmiki, the cantos are seven and chapters are about 649 and verses are about 24,253. But some verses
and chapters are deleted for standardization of Ramayana as per this verse and they contain 560 chapters and 24,00
verses only. Some argue that when it is said 24, 000 verses are there, it does not actually a mathematical assertion, like

1 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


the calculation of mahaa yuga -s and manvantara -s, and as one would give a reply to his age as 30 years, or 60 years, but
not as 29 years, 6 months, seven days or so... In furthering that standardization affair, some said that even this canto,
Bala kaanda is not authored by Valmiki. It is not clear as of now when the pundits can decide as to which is standard and
which is not.

The transcendental aspect of Ramayana and its content is explained in 18 terms by ancient commentator Govindaraja.
1] Rama's Absoluteness, paramaatma tattva ; 2] Ideation to know Him, upaaya ; 3] Dedication in Him, kainkarya ; 4] Human
aspect, puruSaakaara ; 5] Diviner, adhikaara ; 6] Resolve in God, adhikaara paaratantrya ; 7] God's resolve in Dedicate,
bhagavat paaratantrya ; 8] Knowledge of five Meanings, artha pancaka j~naana ; 9] Self-denial, akincinatvam ; 10] Teacher
selecting, aacaarya varaNam ; 11] Climax, autkaNThata ; 12] Behaviour, pravartana ; 13] Residence, vaasa sthaana ; 14] Two
Narayana hymns, naaraayaNa mantra dvaya ; 15] Gayatri, Gayatri hymn; 16] Negating negative-thinking, durvicaara
parihaara ; 17] negating Love for Living, samsaara jihaasa ; 18] 64 Divinely Arts, catuSaSTi kalamayatva . Of them we take up

The identification of Gayatri with Ramayana scheme is explained in many ways. By tat savitR^i the features and attributes
of the Absolute as per narrations in Bala Kanda. vareNya by the narration of Absolute's attributes in Ayodhya and
Kishkindha kaanda-s, and adherents like Lakshmana, Bharata, Sugreeva take shelter in Him here only. bharga is identified
as per the description of resplendence of The Divine as envisaged by the sages and hermits in Aranya Kanda. devasya and
in dhiimahi where that deva the Divine is explained by Hanuma, not only to Seetha but to all in Sundara kanda. hi dhii
mahi is as explained in Uttara Kanda, which centers around moksha salvation.

k«Tva tu tn! mhaàa}> s -iv:ym! sh %Ärm!,

icNtyamas kaeNvett! àyu<jIyadœ #it à-u> .1£4£3

3. maha praaj~naH prabhuH= great, scholar, godly-saint Valmiki; sa bhavishyam saha uttaram= with, leading, with,
sequel; tat= that, Ramayana; kR^itvaa tu= having composed, but; kaH= who; nu= really; etat= all this; pra yu~njiiyaat iti=
well, render, thus; chintayaamasa= thought over.
Though that great scholar composed thus with leading and sequel legends, that godly saint thought
over thus 'really, who will render all this ballad...' [1-4-3]

tSy icNtyamanSy mh;eRrœ -aivtaTmn>,

Ag&ŸItam! tt> padaE muin ve;aE k…zI lvaE . 1£4£4

4. tataH= then; muni veshau kushii lavau= in hermits, attire, Kusha, Lava; chintayaamasnasya= thoughtful one; bhavitaH
atmanaH= contemplating soul; tasya maharsheH= his, of the Sage's; paadau agR^ihniitaam= feet taken [touched.]
Then Lava and Kusha who are in the attire of hermits have touched the feet of that contemplative
soul Valmiki, who is now thoughtful. [1-4-4]

k…zI lvaE tu xmR}aE raj puÇaE yziñnaE,

æatraE Svr s<pÚaE ddzR Aaïm vaisnaE. 1£4£5

5. kushii lavau tu = Kusha, Lava, but; dharmaj~nau= virtue-knowers raaja putrau= princes; yashasvinau= glorious ones;
svara sampannau= with melodious voice, endowed with; bhratrau= brothers; aashrama vaasinau= [the same] hermitage,
residents of; [Valmiki] dadarsha= seen;
Glorious Kusha and Lava are the virtue knowing princes, and they are endowed with melodious
voice, besides being the residents of the same hermitage, thus Valmiki saw them saluting at his feet.

2 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


s tu mexaivnaE †òœva vede;u piriniòtaE ,

vedaepb&<h[awaRy taE A¢ahyt à-u> . 1£4£6

6. prabhuH= self-reliant sage; saH= he, Valmiki; medhavinau= intellectual pair; vedeshu pariniSTitau = in Vedas,
proficient; dR^iSTvaa= having seen; veda upa bR^imhaNa arthaya [ kathitam kaavyam]= to Veda-s, as ancillary,
reinforcement, aiming at [rendered, epic]; tau a+ graahayata = them two, made to receive [epic to memorise].
On seeing that pair intellectuals who are proficient in Veda-s that self-reliant sage Valmiki made
those two to memorize the epic, as the epic Ramayana is composed only to reinforce the import of
Veda-s, as an ancillary. [1-4-6]

kaVym! ramay[m! k«Tõm! sItaya> cirtm! mht! ,

paElSTy vxm! #it @vm! ckar cirt ìt> . 1£4£7

7. charitra vrata= sage who observed all sacred vows; kR^itsnam kaavyam= to entire, epic; raamaayaNam= Ramayana;
siithayaH charitam mahat= Seetha's, legend, sublime; poulastya vadham= Ravana's, elimination; iti= thus [naming]; evam
cakaara= that way, made, rendered.
That sage with observed sacred vows has rendered the entire epic in the name of 'Ramayana',
'Sublime Legend of Seetha' and 'elimination of Ravana'. [1-4-7]
Seetha's conduct is the primary aspect and Ravana's elimination is secondary in the epic of Ramayana. poulasthya vadha .
Giving one to many names to poem/epics is usual as in maagha kaavya' which is known as shishupaala vadha whereas it is
actually kR^ishNa carita .

paQ(e geye c mwurm! àma[E> iÇi-rœ AiNvtm! ,

jaiti-> sÝi-> yu−m! tn!ÇI ly smiNvtm! .1£4£8

8. paaThye geye madhuram= to read, to sing, melodious; pramaaNaiH tri bhiH anvitam= scales, in three, kinds, adaptable;
jaatibhiH saptabhiH baddham= classification, sevenfold, orchestral; tantrii laya samanvitam= string-instrument, rhythm,
To read or to sing it is melodious, adaptable to music with three scales and sevenfold tune, and
orchestral to the tunes of string-instrument and rhythm included... [1-4-8]
The three Indian scale pauses are dR^ita, madhyama, vilambita . These though not equal but identical to Breve, Minim and
Quaver of Western classical music. The seven fold classifications of swara-s are 1] shadja [2] madhyama [3] gaandhara [4]
niSaada [5] R^iSabha [6] dhaitava [7] pa~nchama . These are roughly identical to Accelerando, Calando, Decresando,
Smorzando, Sostentuo, and others of Western classical music.

rsE> z&<gar ké[ haSy raEÔ -yankE> ,

ivraid-I rsErœ yu−m! kaVym! @tt! Agaytam!.1£4£9

9. rasaiH sR^ingara karuNa haasya raudra bhayaanakaiH= aesthetics, romance, pathos, comic, fury, fright, and others;
viira aadibH rasaiH yuktam = valour et cetera, aesthetics, embodying; kaavyam a gaayataam= epic, is sung.
Aesthetics like romance, pathos, comic, fury, fright, valour etc., embodying the epic is sung [by
Kusha, Lava.] [1-4-9]
The Indian categorization of aesthetics rasaa -s is in nine emotions. sR^ingaa [romance] haasa , [humour] shoka , [grief]
krodha , [fury] utsaaha , [enthusiasm, bravery] bhaya , [fright] jugupsa , [disgust] vismaya [amaze.] Again sR^ingaara is

3 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


of two kinds - a] sambhoga , [being with his/her partner,] b] vipralamba [not being with his/her partner.]

Rama's togetherness with Seetha from Bala Kanda till her abduction is the first category of romance. After her departure
and until regain, it is second sort of romantic narration. Episodes of Surpanakha, Trijata are humorous. Those of
Dasharatha, Jatayu etc., are of grievous nature. Killing, torturing etc., situations arouse furiousness. Lakshmana, Indrjit
and others are showing bravery. Seeing ugly demons either in forests or those that surround Seetha is causing fright.
The very sight of ugly bodied demons like Viradha, Kabandha is creating disgust. Hanuma's leaping ocean, burning
Lanka, and the entire Rama-Ravana war are amazing

taE tu gaNxvR tÅv}aE Swan mUCDRn kaeivdaE ,

æatraE Svr s<pÚaE gNxvaR> #v êip[aE. 1£4£10

10. tau tu gaandharva tatvaj~nau= they are, musical art, conversant with; sthaana muurchana kovidau = pause, pitch of
voice, proficient in; bhraatarau svara sampannou= two brothers, voice, wealthy; gandharva iva ruupiNau= celestial singers,
like, in appearance.
They are conversant with the art of music and proficient with the pitch and pausing their voices,
and those two brothers have not only a wealthy voice, but they also look like celestial singers.
The gandharva-s are celestial beings with adorable personalities and performers of all kinds of performing arts. Hence,
Indian musical art is termed as gaandhava vidya .

êp l][ s<pÚaE mxur Svr -ai;[aE,

ib<bat! #v %wItaE ib<baE ram dehat! twa ApraE. 1£4£11

11. ruupa lakshaNa sampannau=in appearance, charm, privileged with; madhura svara bhashaNau= melodiously, voiced,
in voicing; bimbaat iva uthiitau bimbau= [from original] reflection, like, issued forth, reflections; raama dehaat= from
Rama's, body; tatha aparau = like that, separately.
They have charm in their appearance and melodiousness in their voice, they are like the two
reflections of one original object, and thus they came out from the body of Rama, separately.
Vishnu's reflection is Rama, and Kusha, Lava are two reflections of Rama, and thus, in turn, these two princes are
adorable like Vishnu, as in bimba-pratibimba nyaaya , image-reflection syndrome.

taE raj puÇaE kaTSNyeRn xMyRm! AaOyanm! %Ämm! ,

vacae ivxeym! tt! svRm! k«Tva kaVym! AiniNdtaE. 1£4£12

12. tau raja putrau kaartsnyena= they, king's, sons [princes,] in entirety; dharmyam aakhyanam uttamam = virtue
expounding, epic, best; vaachaH vidheyam tat sarvam= by voice, preserved [memorized,] all that; kR^itva kaavyam
a+ninditau= doing so, epic, without, fault.
They the princes have memorized that virtue-expounding epic, the best; in its entirety and in doing
so, they rendered that epic faultlessly. [1-4-12]

\;I[am! c iÖjatInam! saxUnam! c smagme,

4 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


ywa %pdezm! tÅv}aE jgtu> taE smaihtaE . 1£4£13

13. R^iSiiNaam cha dvijaatiinam= of sages, also, of scholars; saadhunam cha samaagame= of eminent persons, also,
assemblages; yatha upadesham tatvaj~nau= as schooled, those two that are well aware of; jagatuH= sung; su samahitau=
with best, concentration.
They sung the epic as schooled, well aware of its content and intent, among the assemblages of
sages, scholars and also of eminent persons, with their best concentration [1-4-13]

mhaTmnaE mha-agaE svR lú[ li]taE ,

taE kdaict! smetanam! \;I[am! -ivt AaTmnam!. 1£4£14

mXye s-m! smIpSwaE #dm! kaVym! Agaytam!,

14-15a. maha aatmanau= those two great-souls; maha bhagau= highly endowed [with musical talent]; sarva lakshaNa
lakshitau= all, features, possessing; tau kadachit = those two, once; sametaanaam R^iSiiNam= at a gathering, of sages;
bhavita aatmaanaam= of pious, souls; madhye sabham samiipasthau= midst of, assemblage, nearby standing; idam
kaavyam agayataam= this, epic, sung.
Once those two great-souls who endowed with musical talent and with all remarkable features,
sung this epic, standing nearby the midst of a gathering of sages and pious souls. [1-4-14-15a]

tt! ïuTva muny> sveR ba:p pyaRk…le][a>. 1£4£15

saxu saiXvit ta ^cu> prm! ivSmym! Aagta>,

15b-16a. sarve munayaH= all, sages; tat shrutvaa= that, on hearing; param vismayam aagataaH = great, surprise, coming
on; baaSpa paryaakula iikshaNaaH= with tears, overspread, eye-sight; saadhu saadhu iti taa uuchuH= splendid, splendid,
thus, they, said [appreciated].
On hearing that, the eyes of all the sages were overspread with tears of happiness, and they
appreciated saying, 'splendid, splendid is this...' [1-4-15b-16a]

te àIt mns> sveR munyae xmR vTsla>. 1£4£16

àzz<s>u àzStVyaE gaymanaE k…zI lvaE ,

16b-17a. sarve munayaH= they, all, the saints; dharma vatsalaaH= saints, virtue, patrons of; te priita manasH= they,
pleased, at heart; prashtavyau= praise worthy ones; gaayamaanau kushii lavau= while singing, Kusha and Lava;
prasasamsuH= praised.
All those saints being the saint-patrons of virtue are pleased at heart, and praised the praiseworthy
Kusha and Lava, while they are singing. [1-4-16b-17a]

Ahae gItSy maxuyRm! ðaekanam! c ivze;t> . 1£4£17

R m! Aip @tt! àTy]m! #v dizRtm!,
17b-18a. aha giitasya maadhuryam= aha, ballad's, melody [is superb]; visheSataH cha slokaanam = especially, also, of
verses; etat chira nirvR^ittam api= all this, long-ago, happened, though; pratyaksham iva darshitam= presently [happening

5 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


one], like, shown.

"The melody of the ballad, especially the meaning of verses, aha! Superb... though this has
happened long-ago it is shown like the one happening presently... [1-4-17b-18a]

àivZy ta %-aE suóu twa -avm! Agaytam!. 1£4£18

sihtaE mxurm! r−m! s<pÚm! Svr s<pda,

18b-19a. tau ubhau= those two; sahitau= in oneness [of musical notes]; suSThu pravishya= very well, on entering [into the
mood of epic]; madhuram= melodiously; raktam= rapturously; svara sampada sampannam = saDjaadi svara sampadaa=
maintaining pitch and tune; bhaavam agaayataam= its import, sang.
"On getting into the mood of the epic, those two sang its import in one tune, that too melodiously
and rapturously, marinating the pitch and tune..." So said the saints. [1-4-18b-19a]

@vm! àzSymanaE taE tp> ða¸yE> mhi;Ri->. 1£4£19

s<r−trm! ATywRm! mxurm! taE Agaytam!,

19b-20a. tapaH slaaghaiH maharSibhiH= by asceticism, blessed, great saints; evam prashashyamaanau = that way, being
appreciated; tau= those two; sam raktataram= very effectually; ati artham= very, meaningfully; madhuram= melodiously;
agaayataam= sang.
While the great saints of blessed ascesis are appreciating that way, those two melodiously sang very
effectually and very meaningfully. [1-4-19b-20a]

àIt> kiín! muin> ta_yam! s<iSwt> klzm! ddaE. 1£4£20

àsÚae vLklm! kiídœ ddaE ta_yam! mhayza>,

20b-21a. kaschit muniH= someone, a saint; priitaH= pleased; samsthitaH= on getting up; taabhyaam = to them; kalasam
dadau= a handy vessel, bestowed; maha yashaaH kaschit= verily reputed saint, someone; prasannaH= lauding; valkalam
dadau= jute robe, contributed.
And someone, a pleased saint, got up and bestowed a handy vessel to them... another reputed sage,
lauding them contributed a jute robe. [1-4-20b-21a]

ANy> k«:[aijnm! Addœ y} sUÇm! twa Apr>. 1£4£21

kiít! km{flum! àdan! maEÃIm! ANyae mhamuin>,

äusImNy> tda àadt! kaEpInm! Aprae muin>. 1£4£22

ta_yam! ddaE tda ùò> k…Qarm! Aprae muin>,

ka;aym! Aprae vôm! cIrm! ANyae ddaE muin>. 1£4£23

jqabNxnm! ANy> tu kaó r¾um! mudaiNvt>,

6 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


y} -a{fm! \i;> kiít! kaó-arm! twa pr>. 1£4£24

AaEÊMbrIm! äusIm! ANy> SviSt keict! tda Avdn!,

Aayu:ym! Apre àa÷rœ muda tÇ mh;Ry>. 1£4£25

dÊ> c @vm! vran! sveR muny> sTyvaidn>,

21b-26a. anyaH kR^iSNaajinam adat= another sage, black-deerskin, bestowed; tathaa aparaH yaj~na suutram= like that,
another sacred thread; kashchit kamaNDalum pradaat= someone, water-pot, bestowed; anyaH mahaamuniH mau~njiim=
another, great saint, girdle of maunja grass; brusiim anyaH tadaa praadat kaupiinam= to tellers [to singes,] another, then,
contributed, an under cloth; aparaH hR^iSTaH muniH taabhyaam dadau tadaa kuThaaram= another, gladdened, saint, to
them, contributed, then, hatchet; aparaH muniH kaaSaayam vastram = another, sage, another, saffron, cloth; chiiram
anyaH muniH dadau = cloth-wrapper, another, saint, bestowed; anyaH tu jaTaa bandhanam= another, also, tuft-headband;
aparaH mudaanvitaH kaaSTha rajjum = another one, with enchantment wood-sticks, band; kashcit R^iSiH yaj~na
bhaaNDam = someone, a sage, sacrificial vessel; kaaSThabhaaram tathaa paraH= firewood sticks, then, another;
audumbariim= plank of audumbarii tree wood; brusiim anyaH svasti= called forth, other, blessings; kechit tadaa avadan=
someone, then, chanted; aayuSyam apare praahuH= longevity, then, chanted; mudaa tatra maharSayaH= happily, there,
great sages; daduH cha evam varaan= bestowed, also, thus, boons; sarve munayaH satyavaadinaH= by all, saints,
truth-avowed one.
And another sage bestowed a black-deerskin, and like that yet another a sacred thread... someone
gave a water-pot and another great saint a girdle of maunja grass to singers, while that way another
contributed an under cloth; another sage gladly contributed a hatchet to them, another a saffron
clothe, and yet another saint bestowed a cloth-wrapper; another delivered tuft-headband also, and
another enchanted for their singing ballad handed out a sacrificial vessel, and another a bundle of
firewood sticks, and yet another gave a plank-seat of audambari wood, and other called forth
blessings, and someone then happily chanted bless-hymns for longevity... there by all the
truth-avowing saints, those that are great sages have thus bestowed boons. [1-4-21b-26a]

AaíyRm! #dm! AaOyanm! muinna s<àkIitRtm!. 1£4£26

prm! kvInam! Aaxarm! smaÝm! c ywa ³mm!,

26b-27a. muninaa samprakiirtitam= by sage Valmiki, well-said; idam aakhyanam= this, rendering; aascharyam=
surprising; param kaviinaam aadhaaram= tomorrow's, poets, subsistence; yathaa kramam cha samaaptam = sequentially,
as well completed.
"Surprising is this well-said rendering of Valmiki... it is the subsistence for tomorrow's poets... and
this is completed sequentially, as well... [1-4-26b-27a]

Ai-gItm! #dm! gItm! svR gIte;u kaeivdaE. 1£4£27

Aayu:ym! puiò jnnm! svR ïuit mnaehrm!,

àzSymanaE svRÇ kdaict! tÇ gaykaE. 1£4£28

rWyasu raj mageR;u ddzR -rta¢j>,

27b-29a. idam giitam= this, song; saayuSyam puSTi janakam= longevity, prosperity, generates; sarva sruti manoharam= to
all, ears, melodious one; abhigiitam= well-sung; prashasyamaanau= those being appreciated; rathyaasu raaja maargeSu= in
streets, in king's, ways; sarvatra= everywhere; gaayakau= those that are singing; sarva giiteSu kovidau= in every type of,
singing, experts - Lava and Kusha; kadachit tatra = at one time, there; dadarsha bharata agraja = on seeing, Bharata's,
elder brother [Rama].

7 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


While this song that generates longevity and prosperity, and one that is melodious one to all ears is
being sung everywhere in streets and king's ways and while those two singers who are experts in
singing any kind of music are being appreciated everywhere, Rama has seen them. [1-4-27b-29a]

Sv veZm c AanIy ttae æatraE s k…zI lvaE. 1£4£29

pUjyamas puj AhaER ram> zÇuinbhR[>,

29b-30a. tataH= then; satru nibarhaNaH= enemy, eliminator; saH ramaH= he, that Rama; puuja arhau= worthy to be
honoured; braatarau kushii lavau= two brothers; sva vesma aayaniiya = to his palace, having fetched; puujayamaasa=
honoured them.
Then on seeing them Rama, the enemy-eliminator, fetched those honour-worthy bothers, Lava and
Kusha, to his palace and honoured them. [1-4-29b-30a]

AasIn> ka<cne idVye s c is<hasne à-u>. 1£4£30

%paepivòE> sicvE> æat&i-> c smiNvt,

30b-31a. saH prabhuH= he, that king Rama; upopaviSTaiH= sitting nearby; sachivaiH bhraatR^ibhiH cha samanvita=
with ministers, brothers, also, surrounded by; divye kaa.nchane si.mhaasane= on divine, golden, throne; aasiinaH= sat.
He that king Rama is then surrounded by his ministers and brothers that are sitting his nearby, he
himself sat on a divine golden throne. [1-4-3b-31a]

†òœva tu êp s<pÚaE ivnItaE æatraE %-aE. 1£4£31

%vac lúm[m! ram> zÇu¹m! -rtm! twa,

31b-32a. raamaH= Rama; dR^isTvaa= on seeing; ruupa sampannou= in features, rich; viniitau= mannerly ones;
bhraatarau ubhau= at brothers, both; lakshmaNam shatrughnam bharatam tathaa= to Lakshmana, to Shatrughna,
Bharata, likewise; uvaaca= spoke to.
Having seen the mannerly brothers endowed with beautiful features, Rama spoke to Lakshmana,
and Shatrughna, and Bharata likewise. [1-4-31b-32a]

ïUytam! @tdœ AaOyanm! Anyae> dev vcRsae>. 1£4£32

ivicÇawR pdm! sMykœ gaykaE smcaedyt!,

32b-33a. anayoH deva varchasouH= from them, divinely, resplendent ones; vichitra artha padam= having versatile,
meanings, wordings; idam aakhyaanam samyak shruuyataam= this, legend [ballad], keenly, be heard; [tau] gaayakau
samachodayat= [them,] two singers, motivated.
Rama said to thus, "Let this ballad be keenly heard from these divinely resplendent brothers, for it
contains versatile words and meanings...' and thus he motivated the singers. [1-4-32b-33a]

taE c Aip mxurm! r−m! SvicÄayt in>Svnm!. 1£4£33

8 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


tn!ÇI lyvt! ATywRm! ivïutawRm! Agaytam!,

33b-c. tau cha api madhuram= those two, even, melodiously; raktam svachitaayata niHsvanam= effectually, with clear and
clarified, voices; tantrii laya vat= string-instrument, rhythmic, like; atyartham= very; vishruta artham agaayataam= clear,
meaningful [intonation,] have sung.
Even those two singers have sung the ballad melodiously and effectually, with their clear and
clarified voices, like the melody of string and rhythmic instruments, with very clear and meaningful
intonation. [1-4-33b-c]

’adyt! svR gaÇai[ mna<is ùdyain c ,

ïaeÇaïy suom! geym! tdœ b-aE jns<sid. 1£4£34

34. shrota aasraya sukham= for all ears, bearing, comfort; geyam= that song; jana sansadi= in people's, gathering; sarva
gatraaNi= for all bodies [courtiers]; manamsi hR^idayani cha= minds, hearts, also; hlaadayat= enthralling,; tat babhau=
that, shone forth.
Enthralling courtier's bodies, minds and hearts also, that song sone forth as it is all ears, bearing a
comfort in its manifestation, among the gathering of the people. [1-4-34]

#maE munI paiwRv l][aiNvtaE

k…zI lvaE c @v mhatpiSvnaE,

mma Aip tdœ -Uit krm! àc]te

mhanu-avm! cirtm! inbaext. 1£4£35

35. imau munii paarthiva lakshaNa anvitau= these two, saints, kingly, features, possessing; kushii lavau cha eva maha
tapasvinau= Kusha, Lava, also, thus, great, hermits; mamaa api tat bhuuti karam= to me, also, that, good fortune,
endowing; mahanubhaavam charitam prachakshyate = the great efficacious, legend, they tell; nibodhata= listen it.
"These two saint-like Kusha and Lava, who also possess kingly features, but they are great
hermits... this narration is endowing good fortune to me also, listen to that great efficacious legend
[of Seetha...]" [So said Rama to those courtiers.] [1-4-35]
Here Rama tells that this legend is 'efficacious' for it is the legend of Seetha, and should it be Rama's alone, he will get
the blemish of self-glorification, aatma prashamsaa doSa , and brave heroes of legends cannot be subjected to such a
blemish. And to listen to the legend of his dearest, who at present is not with him, gives a kind of consolation, and thus
he is asking all of us to listen to siitaayaH caritam mahaan ...

tt> tu taE ram vc> àcaeidtaE

Agaytam! magR ivxan s<pda ,

s c Aip ram> pir;dœ gt> znErœ

bu-U;y Aas−mna b-Uv. 1£4£36

36. tataH= then; tau= those two, Lava and Kusha; raama vacaH prachoditau= Rama's, words, motivated by; maarga
vidhaana sampadaa= in maarga system, well-versed in; agaayataam= sang; parishat gataH= in congregation, available; saH

9 von 10 01.04.04 15:46


raama api= he, that Rama, even; shanaiH bhubhuuSaya= again, to pacify his mind; aasakta manaH babhuuva= interested,
at heart, became.
Then those two singers, motivated by Rama's words, sang the ballad in maarga system, for they are
well versed in it, then even Rama, who is also in the congregation, again to pacify his mind, [for the
story of Seetha puts his mind to turmoil,] became interested at heart [to continue listening Seetha's
story...] [1-4-36]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe ctuwR> sgR

Thus, this is the 4th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana,the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 4

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36

Sarga 4 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised - March 04]

10 von 10 01.04.04 15:46

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga5/balasans5.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 5


We enter the capital of the Emperor Dasharatha. The pomp and glory of his capital is depicted
along with its town planning and grandeur of the city, and its residents.

svaR pUvRm! #ym! ye;am! AasIt! k«Tõa vsu<xra,

àjpitm! %paday n&pa[m! jy zailnam!.1£5£1
ye;am! s sgrae nam sagrae yen oaint>,
;iò> puÇ shöai[ ym! yaNtm! pyRvaryn!.1£5£2
#úvakª[am! #dm! te;am! ra}am! v<ze mhaTmnam!,
mhdœ %TpÚm! AaOynm! ramay[m! #it ïutm! . 1£5£3
1-3. iyam kR^itsnaa vasundharaa= this, entire, earth; sarvaa= sakala dwiipaatmaka= with all islands; upaadaaya
prajapatim= starting from, Prajapati; jaya shaalinaam= victorious ones; yeSaam nR^ipaaNam= [under] which, kings;
puurvam aasiit= once, it is there; yena saagaraH khaanitaH= by whom, oceans, deepened; yam yaantam = whom, while
setting out in battles] SaSTiH sahasraaNiputra= sixty-thousand, sons; paryavaarayan= [going with him] fencing in;
yeSaam= in which kings; saH saagaraH naama= he, that Sagara, named [king was there]; teshaam mahaatmanaam = such
of those, great-souled; Ikshwakunaam raaj~aam vamshe= Ikshvaku, kings', dynasty; raaamayanam= Ramayana; iti
shrutam= thus, heard [reputed]; idam mahat aakhyanam utpannam = this, highly revered, epic, originated.
Once upon a time, under which victorious kings this entire earth with all its islands is there, starting
from Prajapati; among which kings there is one named Sagara, who deepened the oceans, and
whom his sixty thousand sons were fencing in when he is set out for action; in the dynasty of such
of those Ikshvaku kings this highly revered and reputed epic Ramayana is originated. [1-5-1-3]

tiddm! vtRiy:yav> svRm! iniolm! Aaidt>,

xmR kam AwR sihtm! ïaetVym! AnsUyta. 1£5£4
4. tat= such an epic; idam= this Ramayana; sarvam= in its entirety; varta yiSyaavaH= we two wish to relate [to the world];
dharma kaama artha sahitam= probity, prosperity, pleasures [values of,] endowed with; nikhilam= completely; aaditaH=
from beginning; an asuuyataa shrotavyam= without cavilling, [this may] be listened.
Being such a legend, we two wish to relate this Ramayana entirely and completely from the
beginning, which is endowed with the values and means of probity, prosperity, and pleasure
seeking... and this be listened without any caviling. [1-5-4]

kaeslae nam muidt> S)Itae jnpdae mhan!,

inivò sryU tIre à-Ut xn xaNyvan!. 1£5£5
5. prabhuuta dhana dhaanyavaan= well flourishing with, monies, cereals; muditaH sphiitaH= joyous one, vast one; kosalaH
naama= Kosala, named; mahaan janapadaH= great, kingdom; sarayuu tiire niviSTaH= River Sarayu, on the banks of, is
snugly situated.

1 von 6 01.04.04 15:47


A great kingdom named Kosala, a joyous and a vast one well flourishing with monies and cereals,
is snugly situated on the riverbanks of Sarayu. [1-5-5]

AyaeXya nam ngrI tÇ AasIt! laek ivïuta,

mnuna manv #NÔe[ ya purI inimRta Svym!. 1£5£6
6. tatra yaa purii= there in that kingdom, which, city; maanava indreNa manunaa= mankind, ruler of, by Manu; svayam
nirmitaa= personally, is built; [such city] ayodhyaa naama nagarii= Ayodhya, named, city; loka vishrutaa= in worlds,
renowned; aasit= there is.
A world-renowned city is there in that kingdom, which is personally built by Manu, the foremost
ruler of mankind. [1-4-6]

Aayta dz c Öe c yaejnain mhapurI,

ïImtI ÇIi[ ivStI[aR su iv-Kta mhapwa. 1£5£7
7. shriimatii= glorious one - city; su vibhaktaa mahaa pathaa= with well, devised, high, ways; mahaa purii= great, city;
dasha cha dve= ten, and, two - twelve; yojanaani= yojana-s; aayataa= lengthy; triiNi [yojanaani] vistiirNaa= three
[yojana-s,] in breadth.
That glorious city with well-devised highways is twelve yojana-s lengthwise and three yojana-s
breadth wise. [1-5-7]
Yojana is an ancient measure of distance, where one yojana roughly equals to 8 to 10 miles. Its account is like this : 1
angula is 3/4 inch; 4 angula-s
angula are = one dhanu graha - bow grip; 8 angula-s are = one dhanu muSTi - fist with thumb
raised; 12 angula-s are = 1 vitasti - distance between tip of thumb and tip of last finger when palm is stretched; 2
vitasti-s = 1 aratni -s - cubit; 4 aratni-s = one danDa, dhanuS - bow height - 6 ft ; 10 danDa-s = 1 rajju 60 ft ; 2 rajju-s =
1 paridesha - 120 ft ; 2, 000 dhanuS-s = one krosha , and also called goraTa - 4, 000 yards ; 4 krosha-s = 1 yojana - thus
one yojana is 9 to 10 miles. But the British Revenue measurement scaled it down to 5 miles, and all the dictionaries say
that one yojana is 5 miles. But traditionally it is held as 10 miles. More info on these measures can be had from The
Artha Shaastra of Kautilya - a republication of Penguin.

raj mageR[ mhta suiv-Kten zaei-ta,

muKta pu:p AvkI[eRn jl isKten inTyz>. 1£5£8
8. su vibhaktena= well, laid out; mahataa raja maargeNa= with great, royal, highways; muktaa puSpa avakiirNena=
scattered, flowers, strewn on; nityashaH jala siktena= always, with water, wet with; shobhitaa= shining forth.
That city shines forth with well-laid great royal highways that are always wetted with water, and
with flowers strewn and scattered on them. [1-5-8]

tam! tu raja dzrwae mharaò+ ivvxRn>,

purIm! Aavasyamas idiv devpit> ywa. 1£5£9
9. mahaa raaSTra vivardhanaH= great, empire, improver; raajaa dasharathaH= king Dasharatha; deva patiH divi yathaa=
Indra, heaven, as with; taam puriim aavaasayaamaasa= her, that city, made as abode.
As an improver of great kingdom Dasharatha the king made her as his abode, as Indra made
heavens as his abode. [1-5-9]

kpaq taer[vtIR su iv-Kt ANtrap[am!,

svR y<Ç AyuxvtIm! %i;tam! svR iziLpi->. 1£5£10
10. kapaaTa toraNa vartii= gateways, archways, surrounded with; su vibhakta antara aapaNaam= well, laid-out, internal,
forefronts; sarva yantra ayudhavatiim= all machinery, weaponry; uSitaam sarva shilpibhiH = lodged with, all, craftsmen;
[puriim dasharathaH aavaasayaamaasa= in such a city, Dasharatha, wells - this is to be suffixed up to 22nd versse.]
That city is surrounded with gateways and archways; the front yards of buildings are well laid; it is

2 von 6 01.04.04 15:47


lodges all kinds of machinery, weaponry and craftsmen, and king Dasharatha dwells in such a city.

sUt magx s<baxam! ïImtIm! Atul à-am!,

%½a”al XvjvtIm! zt¹I zt s<k…lam!. 1£5£11
11. suuta maagadha sambaadhaam= eulogists, panegyrists, muchly crammed with; shriimatiim atula prabhaam=
prosperous one,[ city,] highly, splendorous; ucchaaTTaala dhvajavatiim= bastions, flags she has; shataghnii shata
samkulaam= canons, hundreds, of batteries.
She that prosperous city Ayodhya is muchly crammed with many a eulogist and panegyrist, yet she
is highly splendorous with many a bastion, flag and hundreds of batteries of canons, and Dasharatha
dwells therein. [1-5-11]
Comment: This shataghnii literally that which can kill a thousand people, and it is said to be a canon and also said to be
thorny weapon: þataghnŸ catu× tal˜ loha kaõ÷aka sañcit˜ | aya× kaõ÷aka sañcchann˜ mahatŸ þil˜ -- elaborate accounts of
this shataghni,
shataghni kshipaNi are there in yajur aaraNyaka .

vxU naqk sN"E> c s<yuKtam! svRt> purIm!,

%*an Aaè v[aepetam! mhtIm! sal meolam!. 1£5£12
12. vadhuu naaTaka sanghaiH cha samyuktaam = danseuses, theatrical, groups, also, she contains, accommodates;
sarvataH puriim= everywhere, in city; udyaana aamra vana upetaam= gardens, mango, brakes, surrounding it; mahatiim
saala mekhalaam= great [wide,] fort wall, as cincture ornament.
That city Ayodhya accommodates groups of danseuses and theatrical personnel, and she is
surrounded everywhere with the gardens and brakes of mango trees, and her wide fort-wall is like
her cincture ornament. [1-5-12]

ÊgR g<-Ir piroam! ÊgaRm! ANyE> Êrasdm! ,

vajIvar[ s<pU[aRm! gaei-> %ò+E> orE> twa. 1£5£13
13. durga gambhiira parikhaam= impassable, profound, moats; durgaam anyaiH duraasadaiH = impossible [to trespass,]
by others, by invaders; vaajii vaarana sampuurNam= horses, elephants, abounding; gobhiH uSTraiH kharaiH tatha= cows,
camels, donkeys, likewise.
That Ayodhya is an impassable one for trespassers, or for others invaders, owing to her impassable
and profound moats, and she is abounding with horses, camels, likewise with cows and donkeys.

sam<t raj sN"E> c bil kmRi-> Aav&tm!,

nana dez invasE> c vi[iG-> %pzaei-tam! . 1£5£14
14. saamanta raaja sanghaiH cha= with provincial, kings', throngs of, also; bali karmabhiH aavR^itam = dues, paying,
pervaded by; naa naa desha nivaasaiH cha= various, countries, residents of; vaNikbhiH upa shobhtaam= with traders too,
verily, lustrous.
With the throngs of provincial kings who come hither to pay dues pervade that city, and she is
verily lustrous with residents of various other countries, and with traders, too. In such a city
Dasharatha dwells. [1-5-14]

àasadE rÆ ivk«t>E pvRt>E #v zaei-tam!,

kªqagarE> c s<pU[aRm! #NÔSy #v AmravtIm! ,1£5£15
15. praasadaiH ratna vikR^itaiH= buildings, precious gems, studded ornamentally; parvataiH iva upashobhitaam=
mountain like [skyscrapers,] adorned with; kuuTagaraiH cha sampuurNaam = multi-storeyed, too, filled with; indrasya iva
amaraavatiim= of Indra's, like, Amaraavati.

3 von 6 01.04.04 15:47


Buildings are ornamentally studded with precious gems, and with such multi-storied sky scrappers
she is adorned, and filled with them she is like Amaravati, the capital of Indra. [1-5-15]

icÇm! Aòapd Aakaram! vr narI g[Erœ yutam!,

svR rÆ smakI[aRm! ivman g&h zaei-tam! . 1£5£16
16. chiraam aSTapada aakaaraam= amazing, a game board-like, in lay-out; vara narii gaNaiH= beautiful, womenfolk,
flocks; sarva ratna samaakiirNaam= all kinds of, precious gems, heaped up; vimaana gR^iha shobhitaam= by seven storied,
buildings, picturesque.
Amazing is Ayodhya for its lay-out is like a game board called aSTapadi, and with its flocks of
beautiful women moving thereabout, where all kinds of precious gems are heaped up, and where its
seven storied buildings are picturesque. [1-5-16]

g&h gaFam! AiviCDÔam! sm -UmaE inveiztam!,

zail t{ful s<pU[aRm! #]u ka{f rs> %dkam! .1£5£17
17. gR^iha gaaDhaam a+vi+cChidraam= housing, dense, nothing, left unutilised; sama bhuumau niveshitaam= well
levelled, lands, constructed on; shaali taNDula sampuurNaam= rice, grains, plentiful; ikshu kaNDa rasa udakaam= sugar
cane, juice, water, is like.
The housing is very dense and there is no place or ground unutilized, and all are constructed on
well-levelled lands, and rice-grain is plentiful while the drinking water tastes like sugar cane juice.

ÊNÊ-Ii-> m&dNgE> c vI[ai-> p[vE> twa,

naidtam! -&zm! ATywRm! p&iwVyam! tam! AnuÄmam! .1£5£18
18. dundubhiibhiH mR^idangaiH cha= great drums, rhythm instruments, also; viiNaabhiH paNavaiH tatha= Veena, string
instruments, cymbals, also; naaditaam bhR^isham= sounding, markedly; pR^ithivyaam atyartham anuttamam taam= on
earth, uniquely, the best [city]; taam= her [Dasharatha made an abode.]
That city is sounding with the drumbeats of great drums, and with musical rhythm instruments like
mridnga, cymbals, and with string instruments like Veena etc., and on earth she is uniquely the best
city. [1-5-18]
Great drums, called dundubhi , placed on castle walls and at central places to drum the times of the day or night, or at
the arrivals of the noblemen or to keep the sentry whistles. As well, the melodious tunes from string instruments like
Veena or rhythmic instrument mridanga and from various other instruments are always made available to the citizens, as
a sort of background music, since royalty sponsors these performing arts.

ivmanm! #v isÏanam! tps Aixgtm! idiv ,

su inveizt veZmaNtam! nraeÄm smav&tam! .1£5£19
19. divi tapasa adhigatam = heavens, with ascesis, attained; siddhaanaam= of sages; vimanam iva= space-stations, like; su
niveshita veshmaantam= well, planned, with edifices; nara uttama sama aavR^ittam= people, the best, teemed with.
Ayodhya is like a hovering space station attained by sages by their ascesis, and its edifices are well
planned and it is teeming with best people. [1-4-19]

ye c ba[E> n ivXyiNt ivivKtm! Apra prm!,

zBd veXym! c ivttm! l"u hSta ivzarda> . 1£5£20
20. ye cha baaNaiH na vidhyanti= those, also, with arrows, not, kill; viviktam apara param= lone one, at his hind [without a
successor,] at his fore [without a predecessor]; sabda vedhyam cha vitatam= by sound, killing, also, fleeing away; laghu
hastaaH vishaaradaH= acumen, handiness, skilful ones.
They the skilful archers of that Ayodhya will not kill a lone one with their arrows, one that does not

4 von 6 01.04.04 15:47


have either a predecessor or a successor in his family, a fleeing one, or by listening to the sound of
the target, as is done in sonic-archery, and their skills, acumen and handiness are thus benevolent.
Dasharatha in his youth, when he was on a hunting spree, killed the son of a hermit who was drawing water from a
river. That son of the sage dipped his pot in the waters and the filling water gave sounds like that of a grumbling tiger.
Dasharatha mistook that sound to be a tiger's grumble and swung his arrow that way, killing the boy. Thereby the father
of the boy being a sage of eminence, cursed Dasharatha to die lamenting for his son, which happens after the exile of
Rama. Perhaps the sonic-archery may thus have been banned in Ayodhya, lest such sad incidents would have recurred.

is<h Vyaº vraha[am! mÄanam! ndtam! vne,

hNtarae iniztE> zôE> blat! ba÷ blErœ Aip. 1£5£21
21. simha vyaaghra varaahaaNaam= lions, tigers, wild boars; mattaanaam nadataam vane= fattened ones, roaring, in
forests; hantaaraH nisitaiH sastraiH= killers, with sharp, weapons; balaat baahu balaiH api= with might, by arms, might,
They kill the fattened and roaring lions, tigers and wild boars with the might of their sharp
weaponry, or even with the might of their own arms alone. [1-4-21]

ta†zanam! shöE> tam! Ai- pU[aRm! mharwE>,

purIm! Aavsymas raja dzrw> tda . 1£5£22
22. taadR^isanaam sahasraiH= that kind of, with thousands [of archers]; taam abhipuurNaam maha rathaiH= in her [in
city,] filled with, great, chariot-warriors; puriim aavaasayaamasa= in the city, dwelling is; raja dasarathaH tathaa= king,
Dasharatha, thus.
With that kind of thousands of archers, and with speediest chariot-warriors she that Ayodhya is
filled with, and King Dasharatha made his abode in such a city. [1-5-22]

tam! Ai¶miÑ> gu[viÑ> Aav&tam!

iÖjaeÄmE> ved ;f¼ pargE>,
shödE> sTy rtE> mhaTmi-
mhi;R kLpE> \i;i-> c kevlE> . 1£5£23
23. agnimadbhiH= by ritual-fire worshippers; gunavadbhiH= with virtuous ones; veda SaT anga paaragaiH= Veda-s, their
six of, ancillary subjects, scholars in; sahasra daiH= thousands, givers, donors that donate in thousands - not miserly; satya
rataiH= by truth, abiding ones; mahaatmabhiH= with great souls; maharSi kalpaiH= great saints, in similitude; kevalaiH
R^iSibhiH cha= juist [like,] sages, also; dvijottamaiH= with Brahman scholars; aavRitaaam= she is encompassed with;
taam= her; [puriim dasharathaH aavaasayaamaasa=] the city, Dasharatha, is dwelling.
enkindling the three kinds of ritual-fires continuously, virtuous Brahman scholars in Veda-s and
just like sages that are charitable donors, and that abide by the truth. [1-5-23]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe p<cm> sgR

Thus, this is the 5th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 5

5 von 6 01.04.04 15:47


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23

Sarga 5 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised - March 04]

6 von 6 01.04.04 15:47

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga6/balasans6.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 6


The riches and happiness enjoyed by the people, under the rein of Emperor Dasharatha, along with
the details of its valiant heroes, elephants, horses and the town planning are narrated.

tSyam! puyaRm! AyaeXyayam! vedivt! svR s<¢h>,

dI"RdzIR mhateja> paEr janpd iày>. 1£6£1
#úvakª[m! Aitrwae yJva xmRprae vzI,
mhi;RkLpae raji;R> iÇ;u laek;
e u ivïut>. 1£6£2
blvan! inht AimÇae imÇvan! ivijt #iNÔy>,
xnE> c s<cyE> c ANyE> z³ vEïv[ %pm>. 1£6£3
ywa mnurœ mhateja laekSy pirri]ta,
twa dzrwae raja laekSy pirri]ta. 1£6£4
1-4. veda vit= Veda-s, knower of [well-versed in Veda-s]; sarva sangrahaH= all, gatherer [of all riches, forces, learned men
etc]; diirgha darshii= foreseer; mahatejaa= very resplendent one; paura janapada priyaH= urbanites, countrymen, esteemed
by; ikshwakuuNaam ati rathaH= among Ikshwaku kings, top-speeded, chariot-warrior; yaj~nva= one who performed Vedic
rituals; dharma paraH= to probity, dedicated one; vashii= controller; maharSi kalpaH rajarSi= saint, like, kingly, sage;
triSu lokeshu visrutaH= among three, worlds, renowned one; balavaan= mighty one; nihata a mitraH= one who eradicated,
unfriendly ones [enemies]; mitravaan= one who has many friends; vijita indriyaH= one who conquered, his senses; dhanaiH
cha anyaiH sanchayaiH cha = with wealth, also, with accumulations, with other, too; shakraH vaisravanaH upamaH = Indra
and Kubera, similar to; yatha manuH mahaateja= as with, Manu, great magnificent one; lokasya parirakshitaa= world, who
protected; tatha raja dasharathaH = likewise, king, Dasharatha,; tasyaam puryaam ayodhyayaam= in that, city, Ayodhya;
[vasan= while dwelling]; lokasya parirakshitaa= world, protected.
He who is well-versed in Veda-s, who is a gatherer of all scholars, riches and forces as well, a
one who is a top-speeded chariot-warrior aamong the emperors of Ikshwaku kings, one who has
performed many Vedic rituals, a virtuous one, a great controller, a saint-like kingly sage, one who
city of Ayodhya protected the world, like Manu, the foremost protector of mankind. [1-6-3,4,5]

ten sTyai-s<xen iÇvgRm! Anuiòta ,

pailta sa purI ïeòa #NÔe[ #v AmravtI. 1£6£5
5. tena= by him; satya abhisandhena= truth, abiding; trivargam anuSTita= three-fold virtues, adherent; paalitaa saa
sreSTaa purii = ruled, that, best, city; indreNa iva amaraavati= by Indra, like, Amaravati.
He that truth-abiding king, who adheres to the three-fold virtues rules the vast of that kingdom

1 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


from that best city Ayodhya, as Indra rules heaven from his capital Amaravati. [1-6-5]

tiSmn! purvre ùòa xmaRTmnae b÷ïuta>,

nra> tuóa> xnE> SvE> SvE> AluBxa> sTyvaidn>.1£6 £6
6. tasmin pura vare in that, city, the best; naraaH hR^iSTaa= people, exuberant; dharmaatmanaH bahu shrutaH =
virtuous ones, variously, heard [learnt]; = joyous, stvaiH stvaiH= of their, their; dhanaiH= with riches; tuSTtaaH= satisfied;
a+lubdhaaH= not, greedy; satya vaadinaH= truth, advocating ones.
In that best city Ayodhya all are exuberant yet virtuous ones, and scholars are variously learned
ones, people are satisfied with their own riches, they have no greed, and they advocate truthfulness
alone. [1-6-6]

n ALp s<incy> kiídœ AasIt! tiSmn! puraeÄme,

k…qu<bI yae ih AisÏwR> Agva Añ xn xaNyvan!. 1£6£7
7. na alpa sannichaya= none, meagre, in accumulations; kaschit aasiit tasmin= anyone, is there, in that; pura uttame= city,
the great; kuTumbii= a householder; yaH hi= who, really; a siddha artha= unearned, means; a gaava= without, cows;
ashva= horses; dhana= monies; dhanyavaan= cereals, the one with them.
None with meagre accumulations is there in that great city and no householder is there without
unearned means, and without cows, horses, monies or cereals and who could not sustain his family.
An ordinary family kuTumba is an assemblage of the householder, his wife, two of his parents, two sons, two
daughters-in-law, one daughter, and one guest, totalling to ten members.

kamI va n kdyaeR va n&z<s> pué;> Kvict! ,

Ôòum! zKym! AyaeXyayam! n AivÖan! n c naiStk>. 1£6£8
8. kaamii vaa= lustful one, either; na kadaryaH vaa= none, miserly one, either; nR^ishamsaH= cruel one; puruSaH=
person; a vidvaan cha= none, unscholarly, also [nondescripts]; naastikaH= non-believers; kvachit= anywhere;
ayodhyayaam= in Ayodhya; draSTum na sakyam= to see, not, possible.
None can see a lustful person, or a miser or a cruel one anywhere in that Ayodhya, along with
nondescripts or non-believers, for there are no such persons. [1-6-8]

sveR nra> c nayR> c xmRzIla> su s<yta> ,

muidta> zIl v&Äa_yam! mh;Ry #v Amla>. 1£6£9
9. sarve naraaH cha= all the males, also; naaryaaH cha= females, also; dharma shiilaaH= virtue, minded; su samyataaH=
well, self-controlled ones; shiila vR^ittaabhyaam= in character and conduct; muditaaH= self-satisfied ones; maharSayaH
iva= great, saints, like; a malaaH= without, a blemish.
All the ladies and gentlemen in that city are virtuous in mind, self-controlled ones, they are all
self-satisfied like great saints, and both in their conduct and character they are blameless. [1-6-9]

n Ak…{flI n Amuk…qI n AöGvI n ALp-aegvan!,

n Am&òae n AilÝa¼ae n AsugNx> c iv*te. 1£6£10
10. na a+kunDalii= without, earrings; na vidyate= not, known - not there; a+mukuTii= without, headgear; a+sragvrii=
without, garlands; na= not there; alpa bhogavaan= lowly, enjoyer; na= not there; a+mR^iSTaH= without oil-baths; na= not
there; a+lipta angaH= without, cream-coated, body; na= not there; a+sungandhaH cha= un-perfumed, also; na= not there.
In that city none is there without his earrings, headgear, or garlands, none is an enjoyer of lowly
things, or misses his regular oil-baths, or with an un-creamed body with sandalwood paste or with
other body cream, or with an un-perfumed physique. [1-6-10]

2 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


Earrings are the indicators of scholarship, and there are grades in their make and design, on par with the education one
receives. The headgears present their social status, while other decorations are to exhibit their lavishness.

n Am&ò -aejI n Adata n Aip An'œdin:kx&kœ,

n AhSta-r[ae va Aip †Zyte n Aip AnaTmvan!. 1£6£11
11. a+mRiSTa bhojii= not, eating stomachfuls - on an empty stomach, not famished; a+daata= none, uncharitable; na
dR^ishyate= not, seen; na api= none, even; ana~NgadaniSkadhR^ik= with undecorated body ornaments; na= unseen; na
a+hasta aabharaNaH= none, without, arms' ornaments; va api= either, also; na an+aatma vaan= none, without, a heart.
There is none who is famsihed, an uncharitable one in his nature, one with an undecorated body
with ornaments like bracelets or chest plates, and there is none without a heart. [1-6-11]

n Anaiht A¶I> n AyJva n ]uÔae va n tSkr>,

kiít! AsIt! AyaeXyayam! n c Aav&Äae n s<kr>. 1£6£12
12. na an+aahita agniiH= none, without, sacrificial, fires; a+yajvaa= non performer of rituals; na kshudraH= none, mean or
low; va= or; na taskaraH= none, a thief; kaschit= someone; aasiit= is there; ayodhyaayaam= in Ayodhya; na cha= none,
also; aavR^irittaH na sankaraH= immoral, nor bastardised.
There is none someone who is without sacrificial fires, and none without performing sacrificial
rituals, and none is low in living; neither an immoral, nor a bastard nor even a thief, can be found in
Ayodhya. [1-6-12]

Sv kmR inrta inTym! äaü[a ivijteiNÔya>,

dan AXyn zIla> c s<yta> c àit¢he . 1£6£13
13. sva karma nirataa= in one's own, rituals, works, engaged in; nityam= always; brahmaNaa= Brahmana-s;
vijitendriyaH= with conquered, senses; dana adhyana shiilaH cha= donating, practicing, minded, also; samyataaH cha=
principled, also; pratigrahe= in accepting donations.
The sense-controlled scholarly Vedic Brahmans are always engaged in their rituals, and they donate
they are principle-minded. [1-6-13]
The donations received by Vedic scholars are not alms to beggars or charities to the destitute. The Vedic scholars do not
receive them from anybody or everybody. There are set rules to accept such donations like cows, gold coins, villages,
temples etc., from a befitting hand. Otherwise, the recipient is destined to go to Hell for having received greedily. Thus,
if ever somebody wants to donate to such a scholar he should first notify his bona fides, which are verifiable by the
recipient. Another kind of donation is referred here as daana adhyana,
adhyana meaning that these scholars while receiving
donations from a righteous source, they also have to donate something to others. It is the education in Veda, which they
have to impart to their students free of any charge and that too, to the befitting students only. Thus, the words, daana
and pratigrahaNa mean all these rules to accept a donation or to accord it.

naiStkae n An&tI va Aip n kiít! Ab÷ïut>,

n AsUykae n c AzKtae n AivÖan! iv*te Kvict!. 1£6£14
14. naastikaH na = atheist, none; anR^itii= liar; vaa api= or, either; na kaschit= none, anyone; a+bahu shrutaH= not,
much, heard [learned]; na asuuyakaH= none, jealous; na cha= not, also; ashaktaH= disabled; na a+vidvaan= none, un,
scholarly; vidyate tada= is found, thus.
There is no atheist, no liar, and none is less learnt in Veda-s, and no one is found to be jealous, or
disabled, or unscholarly person. [1-6-14]

n A;fœ,Ng ivt! n AiSt n Aìtae n Ashöd>,

n dIn> i]Ý icÄ va Vyiwtae va Aip kín .1£6£15
15. na= none; a SaDa~Nga vida na asti= unknowing scholar of Veda's ancillaries; is not there; na a vrataH= none,
non-performer of rituals; a sahasra daH= none, in thousands, donor; na diina= none, saddened person; kshipta chittaH=

3 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


with mental turmoil; vaa= or; vyathitaH= agonised one; vaa api= or, even; kaschana= anywhere.
None can be found anywhere in Ayodhya without the knowledge of the six ancillaries of Veda-s
like astrology, prosody, grammar etc., none a non-performer of the prescribed rituals, and none a
non-donor in thousands, thus none with a saddened heart, turmoil in mind or agonised in will is
there. [1-6-15]

kiín! nrae va narI va n AïIman! n Aip Aêpvan!,

Ôòum! zKym! AyaeXyayam! n Aip rajNy A-iKtman!. 1£6£16
16. kaschin= whoever; naraH vaa naarii vaa= gentleman, either, lady, or; na a+sriimaan= none, without, wealth; na api=
not, even; a+ruupavaan= without, elegance; draSTum= to see; a+shakyam= not, possible; ayodhyayaam= in Ayodhya; na
api= not, even; raajanya a+bhaktimaan= to king, not, devout one.
Whoever it may be, either a gentleman or a lady, none is without wealth, even none without
elegance or devoid of devotion to their king, and it is impossible to see suchlike person in Ayodhya.

v[eR;u A¢!( ctuweR;u devta Aitiw pUjka>,

k«t}a> c vdaNy> c zUra iv³m s<yt u a>. 1£6£17
17. varNeSu= in four caste-system; agrya= first one; chaturtheSu= among four; devtaa atithi puujakaaH= deities, guests,
worshippers; kR^itaj~naaH cha= faithful ones, also; vadaanyaaH cha= illustrious, also; shuuraaH= valiant ones; vikrama=
bravery; samyutaaH= having with him.
In the four-caste system, from the first caste to the last, everyone is a worshipper of deities and
guests and everyone is also faithful, illustrious, valiant, and each one is a brave one. [1-6-17]
Though the word 'caste - Spanish and Portuguese casta ‘lineage, race, breed’ is distasteful, it is used here for an easy
communication. Latin classis ‘assembly’ or section of society would be more suitable.

dI"R Aayu;ae nra> sveR xmRm! sTym! c s<iïta>,

sihta> puÇ paEÇE> c inTym! ôIi-> puraeÄme . 1£6£18
18. diirgha aayuSaH= long, life [longevity]; naraaH sarve= people, all of them; dharmam= virtuousness; satyam=
truthfulness; cha= also; samsritaaH= they have; sahitaH= along with; putra= sons; pautraiaH cha= grandsons, also;
striibhiH= ladies; pura uttame= city, the best.
Longevity is there for all of the people, all are with virtuosity and truthfulness, and they lived in
that best city along with their sons, grandsons and their ladies. [1-6-18]

]Çm! äümuom! c AasIt! vEZya> ]Çm! Anuìta>,

zUÔa> Sv xmR inrta> ÇIn! v[aRn! %pcair[> . 1£6£19
19. kshatram= Kshatriya-s, warrior-class; brahma mukham= Brahmans, towards; cha aasiit= only, is there; vaisyaaH=
Vyasya-s, trading-class; kshatram anuvrataa= Kshatriya, following; shuudraH= Shuudra-s, working-class; sva dharma
nirataa= their own, duty, performing; triin varNaan upachariNaH= other three, castes, working for them.
The warrior class Kshatriya-s is turned towards the Brahmans, the scholarly class, for intellectual
and religious support. The trading class, Vyasya-s, is the follower of the Kshatriya-s, the ruling
class, for the state's economy is dependent on the rulership. And the fourth one, Shuudra-s, the
working class, while performing its own duties, is always working for the other castes. [1-6-19]

sa ten #úvak… nawen purI su pirri]ta,

ywa purStat! mnuna manveNÔe[ xImta. 1£6£20
20. saa= she [that city]; purii= the city; tena ikshwaku naathena= by him, Ikshwaku, king; su pari rakshitaa= very well,
protected; yatha== like; purastaat= earlier; manuna= by Manu; maanava indreNa= mankind, king of; dhiimataa= the wise

4 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


foremost king of mankind in earlier times. [1-6-20]

yaexanam! Ai¶ kLpanam! pezlanam! Ami;R[am!,

s<pU[aR k«t iv*anam! guha kesir[am! #v . 1£6£21
21. gni kalpaanaam= firebrand, like; apeshalaanaam= skilful ones; amarSiNaam= intolerant of insults; kR^ita vidyanaam=
who prosecuted, their education; yodhaanaam= [with such] warriors; kesariiNaam guhaa iva= lions, cave, like; [saa purii]
sampuurNaam= replete with.
That city Ayodhya is replete with firebrand like skillful warriors that are intolerant of insults, and
who have prosecuted their education in archery, chariot-wars, swordplay etc. and with them it is
like a cave replete with lions. [1-6-21]

ka<-aej iv;ye jatE> bai’kE> c hy %ÄmE>,

vnayujE> ndIjE> c pU[aR hirhy %ÄmE>. 1£6£22
22. kaambhoja viSaye= Kaambhoja, the country; jaataiH= born in; baahlikaiH= in Baahlika country; haya uttamaiH=
horses, the best ones; vanaayu jaiH= Vanaayu, born; nadii jaH= rivers, born; cha= also; puurNaa= full with; hari haya
uttamaiH= like Indra's, horse, the best one.
That city is full with best horses born in countries like Kaambhoja, Baahlika, Vanaayu, and also in
river-bed counties, which are like the horse of Indra namely ucChiashrava. [1-6-22]
It is said that the horses born in the rivers [nadii+ja] are brought to the city Ayodhya. They are not water horses but
horses born at the place where the historically prominent Seven Rivers of Indus Valley Rivers flow. Here again an
account of countries is given as a glimpse. These countries Kambhoja, Bahlika, Vanayu may not be taken as the
provincial countries within the present day India. Prior to the present-day peninsular India, the belt from Himalayas to
Alps had a great rapport in cultural and trade exchanges without demarcations of east or west, which paved the way for
Alexander, the Great, towards India. Sometime back, say during 1985-87, the National Geography magazine contained a
beautiful article under the heading " IRAQ, the crucible of civilisation ," Merle Severy, as its Asst. Editor. In its carefully
worded introduction, it is stated that Iraq is "the
the traditional birthplace of man for Jews, Christians and Muslims... " On the
other hand, Hindus naturally believe that the Southward Himalayan region is the birthplace of man. In the same article,
the regions around Euphrates and Tigris are said to be the "FertileFertile Crescent, the cradle of Western civilization ... in the third
millennium BC ". Further that " To the east a similar florescence occurred in the Indus and Yellow River Valleys... " This
florescence in Indus Valley and far eastward did not occur later to Mesopotamian or Babylonian civilisations but
flourished much earlier, as per Hindu scripts and the dating of which is the eternal question like Aryan Question.
However, Hindu scripts centre the present world, Bhuuloka, surrounding Meru Mountain and its geography includes the
land unto Rome, Russia, China. We will refer to Meru mountain-oriented geography and its geographical account at the
appropriate place. Since Ramayana dates back to Buddhism and Buddhism's westward spread is unto Afghanistan, the
Kings of Ramayana must have had no problem to draft horses from Persian, Arabian or the other of Middle East
countries. These countries are always famous for horse breeding, right from the days of Ramayana to Moses. Hence the
accounts of horses and the countries from where they are brought may be treated as cross-continental culture. Since
history believes only in the unearthed iconography and the epics or their content can not stand to the carbon-testing, the
countries named here as Kambhoja, Baahlika may nearly mean Babylonian, Mesopotamian, Arabian or other unknown or
unearthed historic countries of the crucible of Western civilisation, Iraq. Vanaayu, another country referred may nearly
mean Roman, as Persians term Greeks as Unani in India, advent to the arrival of Alexander, the Great. We still have an
herbal medication called Unani, a hybrid between Ayurveda, Greek and Persian herbal treatments.

iv<Xy pvRtjE> mÄE> pU[aR hEmvtE> Aip,

mdaiNvtE> AitblE> mat¼E> pvRtaepmE>. 1£6£23
23. vindhya parvata jaiH= Vindhya, mountains, born in; mattaiH= vigorous; puurNa= full of; haimavataiH api=
Himalayan born, also; mada anvitaiH= fattened, fully; ati balaiH= most, mighty; maatangaiH= elephants; parvata
upamaiH= mountain, in similitude.
Born in Vindhya Mountains, and also from Himalayan regions, mighty are the elephants fully
vigorous and fattened ones, and most powerful in their strength and each in similitude is a huge
mountain. [1-6-23]

5 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


#ravt k…lInE> c mhapÒ k…lE> twa,

A<jnadip in;!³aNtE> vamnadip c iÖpE>. 1£6£24
24. iraavata= Iravata [the Elephant of Indra]; kuliinaiH cha= from that breed of; mahaapadma kulaiH= from Mahapadma
breed; tatha= thus; anjanaat api= From Anjana breed, also; niSkraantaiH= derived from; vaamanaat api cha= from
Vamana breed, too; dvipaiH= elephants.
High bred from the classes of Iravata, the Elephant of Lord Indra, and from Mahapadma, Anjana
and Vamana, too...are the elephants of that city. [1-6-24]
It is said that eight elephants from eight corners called aSTa diggaja support the Universe. And these eight elephants
have their presiding deities. From those eight elephants, four are prominent. They are iravata , the Elephant of Indra,
anjana , the Elephant of varuNa , the Rain-god, vaamana , the Elephant of Yama, the Lord of Death, and another is
punDariika . Thus, the elephants of Ayodhya are termed as divine breed.

-ÔE> mNÔE> m&gE> c @v -Ô mNÔ m&gE> wwa,

-Ô mNÔE> -Ô m&gE> m&g mNÔE> c sa purI. 1£6£25
inTy mÄE> sda pU[aR nagE> Acl siÚ-E>,
25-26a. saa purii= that city; bhadra= class of Bhadra; mandra= class of Mandra; mR^iga= class of mriga; cha eva= like
that; bhadra mandra mR^igaH tathaa= a mixture of these three; bhadra mandraiH= bhadra and mandra; bhadra mR^
igaiH= bhadra and mriga; mR^iga mandra cha= mriga and mandra, also; nitya mattaiH= always, vigorous; naagaiH=
elephants; achala sannibhaiH= mountain, like; sadaa puurNaa= always, full with.
That city is always full with vigorous and mountain like elephants bred mainly from three classes
viz., Bhadra, Mandra and Mriga. And inter-bred among these three main classes are
Bhadra-Mandra, Mandra-Mriga, Bhadra-Mriga and the like. [1-6-25-26a]
The bhadra is the elephant class for King's ride, called bhadra gaja . It is a state elephant with high honors and for
occasional or ceremonial use. mandra and mR^iga are classes of breed tamed and used in wars or for the ride of other
nobility. These are the essential mammals used for other lifting and carrying works.

sa yaejne c Öe -Uy> sTynama àkazte,

ySyam! dzrwae raja vsn! jgt! Apalyt!. 1£6£26
26b-c. raajaa= king; dasharathaH naama= Dasharatha, named; yasyaam= in which [city]; vasan= while residing; jagat=
world; apaalayat= ruled; saa= she that Ayodhya; bhuuyaH= further - outside also; dve yojane= two, yojana-s; satya naama=
true to its name; prakaashate= shines forth [well fortified.]
While residing in which city King Dasharatha ruled the world that city is further fortified up to two
more yojana-s outside city, true to its name a yodhya
, an un-assailable one. [1-6-26]

tam! purIm! s mhateja raja dzrwae mhan!,

zzas zimt AimÇae n]Ça[Iv cNÔma> .1£6£27
27. maha tejaaH= he, the great, resplendent; mahaan= admirable one; raaja dasharathaH= king, Dasharatha; shamitaH
amitraH= silenced, enemies; taam puriim= that, city; chandramaaH nakshatraaNi iva= moon, for the stars, like; sashaasa=
In which city the great resplendent and admirable king Dasharatha resided, he ruled the world from
that city with silenced enemies, like the moon governing the stars. [1-6-27]

6 von 7 01.04.04 15:47


tam! sTy namam! †F taer[ AgRlam!

g&hE> ivicÇE> %pzaei-tam! izvam!,
purIm! AyaeXyam! n& shö s<k…lam!
zzas vE z³ smae mhIpit> . 1£6£28
28. dhR^iDha= firm; thoraNa argalaam= arches, castle-door-bars; vichitraiH= amazing; gR^ihaiH= with houses;
shobhitaam= magnificent; shivaam= auspicious one; nR^i sahasra sankulaan= people, thousands, full with; satya
naamaam= true to its name taam= her; puriim aydhyaam= city, Ayodhya; shakra samaH= Indra, coequal of; mahiipatiH=
king; shashaasa= ruled; vai= indeed.
With gorgeous arches, castle-door-bars and with amazingly built houses that city is magnificent
and auspicious one, and full with thousands of provincial kings too, and king Dasharatha, a coequal
of Indra, indeed ruled that city which is true to its name. [1-6-28]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe ;ó> sgR

Thus, this is the 6th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 6

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28

Sarga 6 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1998, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised - March 04]

7 von 7 01.04.04 15:47

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga7/balasans7.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 7


The truthful and upright characters of the ministers of Dasharatha are portrayed, who make the
rulership meaningful with their virtuous, skilful and efficient administration. Along with the
political ministers, the religious ministry is also portrayed.

tSy AmaTya gu[Erœ Aasn! #úvkaeStu mhaTmn>,

m<Ç}a> c #i¼t}a> c inTym! iày ihte rta>. 1£7£1
1. mahaaatmanaH tasya ikshwakuH tu= for great soul, to him, one born in Ikshwaku-s, Dasharatha; guNaiH= those with
epitomised attribute; mantraj~naH cha= tactful, also; iN^gitaj~naH cha= adroit ones, also; nityam priya hite rataH=
always, in welfare alone, obliged to; amaatyaa= ministers; aasan= are there.
The misters for the great soul from Ikshvaku kings of Emperor Dasharatha, are epitomised ones of
their tactfulness, adroitness and are always obliged to undertake welfare activities of their king and
the kingdom. [1-7-1]

AòaE b-Uv>u vIrSy tSy AmaTya yziSvn>,

zucy> c AnurKta> c rajk«Tye;u inTyz>. 1£7£2
2. viirasya= of the valiant one; yashasvinaH= glorious king; tasya= his; shuchayaH= clean at heart; nityasaH= all time;
raaja kR^ityeSu= in king' s, works; anuraktaaH cha= involved in, also; amaatyaaH= ministers; aSTaH bhabhuvuH= eight,
are there.
Eight ministers are there for that valiant and glorious King Dasharatha, who are clean at heart and
are involved in the works of the king and kingdom at all time. [1-7-2]

x&iòrœ jyNtae ivjyae suraò+ae raò+ vxRn>,

Akaepae xmRpal> c sum<Ç> c Aòmae AwRivt!. 1£7£3
3. dhR^iSTiH= Dhristi; jayantaH= Jayantha; vijayaH= Vijaya; suraaSTraH= Suraashtra; raaSTra vardhanaH=
Raashtravardhana; akopaH= Akopa; dharmapaalaHcha= Dharmapaala, also; SumantraH= Sumantra; aSTamaH= eighth;
abhavat= will be.
Dhristi, Jayantha, Vijaya, Suraashtra, Raashtravardhana, Akopa, Dharmapaala, are seven, and
Sumantra is the eighth one. [1-7-3]

\iTvjaE ÖaE Ai-mtaE tSya> tam! \i; sÄmaE ,

vizóae vamdev> c m<iÇ[> c twa Apre . 1£7£4
4. tasyaaH= to him, Dasharatha; vashiSTaH= Vashishta; vaamadevaH cha= Vamadeva, also; dvau= two; taam
R^iSisattamau= those, saints, of eminence; abhimatau= acquiescent; R^itwijau= Vedic ritual-authorities; tathaa apare= like
that, furthermore; mantriNaH cha= ministers, also [are there.]

1 von 5 01.04.04 15:47


these two some more religious ministers are also there to King Dasharatha. [1-7-4]

suy}ae Aip Aw jabail> kazYpae Aip Aw gaEtm>,

makR{fey> tu dI"aRyu> twa kaTyaynae iÖj>. 1£7£5
@tE> äüi;Ri-rœ inTym! \iTvj> tSy paEvk R a>,
5, 6a. suyaj~no api= Suyajna, also; atha jaabaaliH= then, Jaabaali; kaashaypaH api= Kashyapa, also; atha gautamaH=
then, Gautama; maarkaNDeyaH tu= Maarkandeya, also; diirghaayuH tathaa= Deerghaayu, like that; kaatyaayanaH=
Kaatyayana; dvijaH= Brahman; etaiH= along with them; brahmarSibhiH= Brahma-sages; nityam= always; R^itvijaH=
ritual scholars; tasya paurvakaaH = his ancestral pundits.
Suyajna, Jabaali, Kaashyapa, Gautama, Maarkandeya, Deerghaayu, and then Kaatyayana are the
scholarly Brahmans acting as religious ministers, and along with them there are also Brahma-sages
who are always the ancestral ritual scholars for Dasharatha’s family. [1-7-5, 6a]

iv*a ivnIta ÿIm<t> k…zla inyteiNÔya>. 1£7£6

ïImNt> c mhaTmn> zaô}a x&F iv³ma>,
kIitRmNt> ài[ihta ywa vcn kair[>. 1£7£7
tej> ]ma yz> àaÝa> iSmt pUvR Ai--ai;[>,
6b, 8a vidyaa viniita= in scriptures, well-versed; hriimantaH= shun bad deeds; kushalaaH= skilful; niyataH indriyaH= with
regulated, senses; sriimantaH cha= affluent ones; mahaaatmanaH= great, souls; shastra j~naa= sciences, knowers of;
dhR^iDha vikramaH= firmly, courageous; kiitrimantaH= distinguished, ones; praNihitaaH= quiet souls; yathaa vachana
kaarinaH= as per, their word, doers of [true to their word]; tejaH kshamaa yashaH= they have magnificence, patience,
fame; praaptaaH= valiant ones; smitaH puurva abhibhaashana= smile, afore, while, they converse.
All the ministers are well versed in scriptures, they shun bad deeds, skilful ones in their duties with
their senses regulated. Those great souls are affluent, knowers of all sciences, firmly courageous,
and they are distinguished and quiet-souls, and those ministers are true to their word. They are
magnificent, patient and famed ones and they smile afore they converse. [1-7-6b, 8a]

³aexat! kam AwR hetaerœ va n äUyurœ An&tm! vc>. 1£7£8

te;am! Aividtm! ik<ct! ñe;u naiSt pre;u va ,
i³yma[m! k«tm! va Aip care[ Aip ickIrœi;tm! . 1£7£9
8b, 9. krodhaat kaama artha hetoH vaa= in anger, in greed, for monetary, reason of, either; anR^itam= untruthful;
vachaH= words; na bruuyuH= never, they speak; teshaam= to them; a+viditam= unknown; kimchat= a little; sveSu= in
their own [country]; naasti= not there; pareSu vaa= in other [countries,] either; kriyamaaNam= that is happening;
kR^ritam= already happened; vaa api= either, that too; chaareNa= through agents; chikiirSitam= that is going to be
undertaken [by others, is not there.
They never speak untruthful words in anger or in greed or for monetary reasons either. There is
nothing unknown to them, even a little, in their own country or in the others either, or about
everything that is happening or has happened, or that is going to happen, for they know them
through agents. [1-7-8b, 9]

k…zla VYvhare;u saEùde;u prIi]ta> ,

àaÝ kalm! ywa d{fm! xaryeyu> sute;u Aip . 1£7£10
10. vyavahareSu= in administration; kushalaaH= efficient; sauhR^ideSu= in their friendships; pariikshitaaH= well
examined [by the king]; sutaH api= to their sons, even; praapta kaalam yathaa= comes, time, according to [if situation
demands]; daNDam dhaarayeyu= punishment, they impose.

2 von 5 01.04.04 15:47


They are efficient in administration and their friendships are well examined by the king, and those
ministers impose punishment even on their own sons, if situation demands it. [1-7-10]

kaez s<¢h[e yuKta blSy c pir¢he,

Aihtm! c Aip pué;m! n ih<Syurœ AivË;km!. 1£7£11
11. kosha samgrahaNe yukataa= treasury, in collections, dutiful; balasya cha parigrahe= of armies, also, militarising;
a+hitam cha api puruSam= unfriendly, also, even, a person; a+vi+duushakam= not, really, blameworthy; na himsyuH= do
not, torture.
In collections to their treasury and to militarise their armies they are dutiful, even an unfriendly
person will not be tortured, if he were not really blameworthy. [1-7-11]

vIra> c inytaeTsaha raj zaôm! Anuióta> ,

zucInam! ri]tar> c inTym! iv;y vaisnam!. 1£7£12
12. viiraH= valiant; niyata utsaaha= engineered enthusiasm; raaja shaastram= political science; anuSTitaaH=
administrators of; viSaya vaasinaam= in kingdom, dwelling ones [subjects of kingdom.]; suchiinaam= clean persons;
nityam= at all times; rakshitaaraH= protectors.
They are valiant ones with engineered enthusiasm, administrators of political science, clean persons
and protectors of subjects of their kingdom at all times. [1-7-12]

äü ]Çm! Aih<sNt> te kaezm! smpUryn!,

sutIú[ d{fa> s<àúe y pué;Sy blablm!. 1£7£13
13. brahma kshatram= Brahmans, Kshatriya-s; te a+himsantaH= they, do not, persecute; kosham samapuurayan=
treasury, to fill up; puruSasya= person's; bala a+balam= strength, weakness; samprekshya = after assessing; sutiikshNa
danDaaH= high, degree, punishment givers.
They do not persecute Brahman-s and Kshatriya-s to fill-up the treasury, and high degree
punishments will be given on assessing that person's, or the offender's strength and weakness.

zucInam! @k buÏInam! sveR;am! s<àjantam!,

n AasIt! pure va raò+e va m&;a vadI nr> Kvict!. 1£7£14
14. suchiinaam= decent ones; ekabudhinaam= one, minded, [in league with]; sarveSaam= all of them; samprajaanataam=
administering; kwachit= anywhere; pure vaa raaSTre vaa= in capital, or, in kingdom, either; mR^iSa vaadii naraH= lies,
speaking, person [liar]; na aasiit= is not, there.
All of those ministers are clean administrators of kingdom, and are in league with each other, as
such there is none anywhere, either in capital or in country, a liar. [1-7-14]

kiín! n Êò> tÇ AasIt! pr dar ritrœ nr>,

àza<tm! svRm! @v AsIt! raò+m! purvrm! c tt!. 1£7£15
15. tatra= there; duSTaH= evil-minded; para daara ratoH naraH= in other's, wife, interested, man; kaschit na aasiit =
anyone, none, is there; sarvam raaSTram= all, kingdom; tat pura varam cha= that, capital, also; prashaantam eva aasiit=
undisturbed, only, it is there.
None with an evil-mind or with an interest in other man's wife is there, and thus on whole in the
kingdom and also like that in the capital, there is an undisturbed society. [1-7-15]

3 von 5 01.04.04 15:47


su vass su ve;a> c te c sveR zuicìta>,

ihtawR> c nreNÔSy ja¢tae ny c]u;a . 1£7£16
16. te cha sarve= they, also, all; su vaasasaH= well dressed; su veshaaH cha= well decorated, also; suchi vrataaH= decency,
observing; narendrasya hitaarthaH cha= of king, in the interest of, also,; naya chakshuSaa= truthful-eyed; jaagrataH= are
Well-dressed and well-decorated and they the ministers of King Dasharatha, observe decency in the
interest of the king and also of the kingdom, with diligence and with a truthful-eye. [1-7-16]

guraerœ gu[ g&hIta> c àOyata> c pra³me,

e u Aip iv}ata svRtae buiÏ iníya> . 1£7£17
17. guroH= from their mentors – mother, father and teachers; guNa gR^ihiitaH= good qualities, acquired; paraakrame=
expertise; prakyaataH= renowned; sarvataH= in all affairs; buddhi nischayaH= intellectual, determinations; videsheSu api=
in foreign countries, also; vij~naataaH= famous.
They acquired good qualities from their mentors and they are renowned by their expertise, and even
in foreign countries they are famous for their intellectual determinations in all affairs. [1-7-17]

Ai-tae gu[vNt> c n c Aasn! gu[ vijRta>,

siNx iv¢h tTv}a> àk«Tya s<pdaiNvta>, 1£7£18
18. abhitaH= versatile; guNavantaH cha= virtuous ones, also; na cha aasan= not, also, there is; guNa varjitaaH= virtue,
discarded ones; sandhi= truce; vigraha= war; tatvaj~naH= determiners; prakR^ityaa= by nature; sampada anvitaaH=
opulence, possessing.
Versatile and virtuous are they the ministers and there is none who discarded his virtuosity, and
they are the determiners of truce or war, and by their nature they possess opulence. [1-7-18]

m<Ç s<vr[e zKta> zKta> sUúmasu buiÏ;u,

nIit zaô ivze;}a> sttm! iày vaidn>. 1£7£19
19. mantra samvaraNe shaktaaH= strategies, their confidentiality, capable of; shaktaaH= capable of; suukshmaasu=
micro-affairs; buddhiSu= applying mind; niiti shaastra vishesha j~naH= moral, science, comprehensively, known; satatam
priya vaadinaH= always, gentle, articulators.
They are capable to keep up the confidentialities of strategies, and also capable to apply their mind
even in micro-affairs, and they know moral science comprehensively, and above all, they are gentle
articulators. [1-7-19]

$†zE> tE> AmaTyE> c raja dzrwae=n">,

%ppÚae gu[aepetE> ANvzasdœ vsu<xram!. 1£7£20
20. anaghaH= exalted; dasarathaH= Dasharatha; guNa upetaiH= good-natured; iidR^ishaiH= suchlike [that efficacious];
taiH amaatyaiH cha= with those, ministers, also; upapannaH= ministered to; vasundharaam= the earth; anvashaasat=
With such effectual and good-natured ministers the king exalted Dasharatha ruled the eart. [1-7-20]

Ave]ma[> care[ àja xmeR[ r]yn!,

àjanam! palnm! k…vRn! AxmRm! pirvjRyn!. 1£7£21
ivïut> iÇ;u laek;
e u vdaNy> sTy s<gr>,
s tÇ pué;Vyaº> zzas p&WvIm! #mam!. 1£7£22
20-21. puruSa vyaaghraH= manly, tiger [most generous among people]; chaareNa avekshyamaa= by spies, observing;

4 von 5 01.04.04 15:47


prajaaH= people; rakshyan= to protect; dharma= virtuously; prajaanaam paalanam kurvan= to people, good rule, to give;
a+dharmaan pari varjayan= unrighteousness, entirely, giving up; vadaanyaH= generous; satya sanagaraH= truthful,
avowedly; triSu lokeSu vishrutaH= in three, worlds, renowned; pR^ithviim imaam= the earth, this one; saH=he,
Dasharatha; tatra= from there; shashaasa= ruled.
He that most generous one among men, Dasharatha, while observing through spies, and to protect
people righteously, and to give a good governance to them, he forsook unrighteousness and became
a generous king avowed to truthfulness alone, and thus he that Dasharatha ruled the earth, which
rulership is renowned in all the three worlds. [1-7-21,22]

n AXygCDt! ivizòm! va tuLym! va zÇum! AaTmn>,

imÇvan! nt samNt> àtap ht k{qk>,
s zzas jgt! raja idiv dev pitrœ ywa. 1£7£23
23. mitravaan= one who has many friends; nata saamanta= subdued, provincial kings; prataapa hata kanTakaH= by
valour, eliminated, thorniness; aatmanaH= to himsef; vishiSTam vaa= a superior one, either; tulyam vaa= equal one, or;
shatrum= an enemy; na adhyagacChat= not encountered; divi devapatiH yathaa= in Heaven, Indra, like; saH shashaasa
jagat= he, ruled, the world.
Emperor Dasharatha has not encountered either a superior or an equal in his kingship, and to him
there are many friends, subdued are his provincial kings and eliminated is thorniness by his own
valour. He thus ruled the world like Indra would in Heaven. [1-7-23]

tE> m<iÇi-> m<Ç ihte> inivòE

v&tae=nurKtE> k…zlE> smwER>,
s paiwRvae dIiÝm! Avap yuKt>
tejaemyE> gaei-> #v %idt> AkR> . 1£7£24
24. mantra hite niviSTaiH= in strategy, conducive, concerned; anuraktaiH= interested in; kushalaiH= well skilled;
samarthaiH= efficient; taiH mantribhiH= with those, ministers; vR^itaH= surrounded by – in the company of; saH= he;
paarthiva= king; uditaH arkaH [yathaa]= rising, Sun [as with]; yuktaH tejomayaiH gobhiH yuktaH = along with,
resplendent, sunrays, having; diiptim avaapa= brilliance, obtained.
In the company of those ministers, who are conducive to the strategies, interested in the king and
subjects as well, skilful and efficient ones, he that King Dasharatha obtained brilliance, like the
rising Sun along with resplendent sunrays. [1-7-24]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe sÝm> sgR

Thus, this is the 7th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 7

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24

Sarga 7 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: March, 04]

5 von 5 01.04.04 15:47

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga8/balasans8.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 8


Dasharatha decides to perform an elaborate Vedic ritual, called Aswametha yajna, Horse Ritual, to
beget children. He being a considerate king in taking conscience of the courtiers, he discusses this
aspect with the Vedic scholars and ministers of his court, beforehand.

tSy c @vm! à-avSy xmR}Sy mhaTmn>,

sutawRm! tPy manSy n AsIt! v<zkr> sut>. 1£8£1

1. evam prabhaavasya= this kind of, effectual king; dharmaj~nasya= virtue knower; mahaatmanaH= great soul; suta
artham tapyamaanasya= children, to beget, burning, at heart; tasya cha= to him, also; vamshakarH sutaH= dynasty,
enriching, son; naasiit= is not, there.
To him, to such an effectual and virtuously great-souled King Dasharatha, , a dynasty-enriching son
is not begotten though his heart is burning to beget children. [1-8-1]

icNtyanSy tSy @vm! buiÏ> AasIn! mhaTmn> ,

sutawRm! vaijmexen ikm! AwRm! n yjaim Ahm!. 1£8£2

2. chintayaanasya= while thinking; tasya= to him; maha aatmanaH= to that great soul; evam= this way; buddhiH aasiit=
thought, occurred; suta artham= sons, for the purpose of; vaaji medhena= by Horse Ritual; kim artham= why, not; na
yajaami aham= not, perform, I shall.
To that anguished great-soul, a thought occurred this way, "To beget sons, why should not I
perform Horse ritual...[and thus appease the gods in order to beget worthy sons..."] [1-8-2]

s iniítam! mitm! k«Tva yòVym! #it buiÏman! ,

m<iÇi-> sh xmaRTma svER> Aip k«t AaTmi->. 1£8£3

ttae=ävIt! mhateja> sum<Çm! m<iÇ sÄmm! ,

zIºm! Aany me svaRn! guên! tan! s puraeihtan!. 1£8£4

3, 4. buddhimaan= intellectual one; dharma aatmaa= conscientious souled; kR^ita aatmabhiH= with decent, souled
[sagacious ministers]; sarvaiH api= with all, even; mantribhiH = with ministers; yaSTavyam iti= performable, thus;

1 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


nischitaam matim kR^itvaa = resolved, mind, on making; tataH= then; mantri sattamam sumantram= best of ministers, to
Sumantra; abraviit= addressed; sa purohitaan= with, clerics; taan sarvaan= them, all; me guruun= my teachers; shiighram
aanaya= quickly, fetch.
fetch all my teachers and clerics, quickly...’ [1-8-3,4]

tt> sumÇ
< > Tvirtm! gTva Tvirt iv³m> ,

sm! Aanyt! s tan! svaRn! smStan! ved pargan!. 1£8£5

suy}m! vamdevm! c jabailm! Aw kaZypm! ,

puraeihtm! vizóm! c ye c Aip ANye iÖjaeÄma>. 1£8£6

5. tataH= then; tvaritaH vikramaH= in quickness, dauntless; sumantraH= Sumantra; tvaritam gatvaa= quickly, gone;
suyajnam= Suyajna; vaamadevam= Vaama Deva; cha= also; atha= then; jaabaalim= Jaabaali; kaashyapam= Kaashyapa;
purohitam= the clerics; vashiSTham cha= Vashishta, also; ye anye dwija uttamaaH = those, other, Brahman-s, eminent
ones; veda paaragaan= Vedic scholars are there; samaanayat= fetched; taan sarvaan= them, all.
like Suyajna, Vaama Deva, Jaabala, Kshyapa, and even Sage Vashishta, and also those other
eminent Brahman that are Vedic scholars. [1-8-5,6]

tan! pUjiyTva xmaRTma raja dzrw> tda,

#dm! xmR AwR sihtm! ðú[m! vcnm! AävIt!.1£8£7

7. dharmaatmaa raajaa dasarathaH= virtuous king, Dasharatha; tadaa= then; taan puujayitvaa= them, on adoring; idam=
this; dharma artha sahitam= justification, meaning, having; shlakshnam vachanam abraviit= impressible, sentence, spoke
justification and meaning. [1-8-7]

mm lalSy manSy sutawRm! naiSt vE suom! ,

tdwRm! hymexn
e yúyaim #it mitrœ mm. 1£8£8
8. sutaartham= for sons; laalasyamaanasya= tumultuous, mind; mama= my; sukham= quietude; na asti= not there; vai=
verily; tat artham= for that, reason; haya medhena = by Horse Ritual; yakshhyami= Vedic worship; iti= thus; matiH
mama= thinking, of mine.
"My mind is tumultuous without quietude for I have no sons... for that reason, I wish perform
Aswametha, Vedic Horse Ritual... this is my thinking... [1-8-8]

tt! Ahm! yòum! #CDim zaô †òen kmR[a ,

kwm! àaPSyaim Ahm! kamm! buiÏ> AÇ ivicNTytam! . 1£8£9

2 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


9. tat aham= therefore, I; shaastra dR^iSTena = scriptures, point of view [as enshrined in]; karmaNaa= rite-oriented;
yaSTum icChami= to perform ritual, I contemplate to; katham= how; praapyaami= I get; kaamam = my desire; buddhiH
atra vichintyataam= contemplation, for that, be thought of.
"Therefore, I contemplate to perform that ritual as enshrined in the scriptures and as a rite-oriented
one as well... let this contemplation of mine be well thought of... and as to how my desire to beget
sons will be fulfilled... [1-8-9]

tt> saxu #it tÖaKym! äaü[a> àTypUjyn!,

vizó àmuoa> sveR paiwRvSy muoeirtm!. 1£8£10

10. tataH= then; vashiSThaH= Sage Vashishta; braahmaNaaH= Brahman-s; pramukhaaH sarve= important personalities,
all of them; paarthivasya mukha iiritam= from king's, mouth, voiced; tat vaakyam= that, sentence [idea]; saadhu iti=
splendid, it is; prati apuujayan= in turn, honoured him
turn have blessed and honoured him, saying that "splendid is this idea..." thus, for that which is
voiced by the king. [1-8-10]

^cu> c prm àIta> sveR dzrwm! vc> ,

s<-ara> s<iæy<tam! te turg> c ivmuCytam! . 1£8£11

11. sarve= all of them; parama priitaH= very, happy; dasaratham= to Dasharatha; vachaH= these words; uchuH cha= they
said, also; sambhaaraaH= paraphernalia; sambhriyantaam= be provided; te turagaH cha vimuchyataam= your, horse, also,
be released.
All of them becoming happy have also said to King Dasharatha, "let the paraphernalia be provided,
and your ritual-horse be released... [1-8-11]

srYva> c %Äre tIre y} -Uimrœ ivxIytam!,

svRwa àaPSyse puÇan! Ai-àetan! c paiwRv . 1£8£12

ySy te ximRkI buiÏ> #ym! puÇawRm! Aagta,

12, 13a. paarthiva= oh king; sarvathaa= by all means; praapyase= you will beget; abhipretaancha= as you desired;
putraan= sons; sarayvaaH ca uttare tire= River Sarayu's, on northern banks; yaj~na bhuumiH vidhiiyataam= ritual,
ground, be arranged yasya te= to whom, like you; dhaarmikii buddhiH iyam= virtuous, thought, like this; putra artham
aagataa= to beget sons, suggested itself to.
has suggested itself... let the ritual ground be arranged on the northern banks of River Sarayu...” So
said the scholars. [1-8-12, 13a]

tt> tuòae=-vt! raja ïuTva tdœ iÖj -ai;tm!. 1£8£13

AmaTyan! AävIt! raja h;R pyaRk…l laecn,

3 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


s<-ara> s<iæy<tam! me guê[am! vcnat! #h . 1£8£14

13b, 14. tataH= then; raajaa= king; tat dvija bhaaSitam shrutvaa= that, Brahmans’, saying, on hearing; tuSTaH abhavat=
glad, he became; raajaa= king; harSa paryaakula lochanaH= happiness, lurching, on eyes; amaatyaan abraviit= to
ministers, spoke to; iha me guruNaam vachanaat= now, on my, teacher's, advise; sambhaaraaH sambhriyantaam=
paraphernalia, be procured.
" Then King Dasharatha is gladdened on hearing the sayings of those Brahmans. And with
happiness lurching on his eyes the king spoke to the ministers, "As advised by my Vedic teachers
let the paraphernalia be procured... [1-8-13b, 14]

smwR Aixiót> c Añ> s> %paXyayae ivmuCytam!,

srYva> c %Äre tIre y} -Uimrœ ivxIytam! . 1£8£15

15. sarayavyaaH cha uttare tiire= of River Sarayu, on northern banks; yaj~na bhuumiH vidhiiyataam= ritual, ground, be
arranged; samartha adhiSTitaH= capable ones [warriors,] monitored by; saha upaadhyaayaH= with, religious teachers
[following]; asvaH vimuchyataam= Ritual Horse, be released.
"On the northern banks of River Sarayu the ritual ground be arranged... and the Ritual-Horse be
released monitored by capable warriors, along with the religious teachers...” So said the king.

zaNty> c Aip vxRNtam! ywa kLpm! ywa ivix,

zKy> àaÝum! Aym! y}> sveR[ Aip mhIi]ta . 1£8£16

n Aprawae -vet! kòae yid AiSmn! ³tu sÄme,

16, 17a. shaantayaaH cha api= peace invocations, also, even; vardhantaam= be prevailing; yathaa kalpam= as ordained [by
tradition]; yathaa vidhi= as per scriptures; ayam yaj~naH= this, ritual; kaSTtaH aparathaH= difficult, fault; yadi= if; na
bhavet= not occurs; asmin= in that; kratu sattame= ritual, the great; sarveNa api mahii kshitaa= by all, even, kings, on
earth; shakyaH praaptum= possible, to obtain [to perform and obtain results.]
"Let peace invocations be prevailing and prospering, as ordained in the scriptures and tradition...if
would have performed it... [1-8-16, 17a]

iCDÔm! ih m&gyNte Sm ivÖa<sae äü ra]sa> . 1£8£17

ivix hInSy y}Sy s*> ktaR ivnZyit,

17b, 18a. atra= therein the ritual; vidvaamsaH brahma raakshasaaH= scholarly, Brahmans [who became] Brahma-demons;
cChidram hi mR^igayante= faults, alone, they hunt for; vidhi hiinasya= procedure, depraved; yaj~asya= ritual's; kartaa=
performer; vinasyati= gets ruined.
"Scholarly Brahma-demons will be hunting for the faults alone in the course of this ritual... should
the procedure of this ritual be depraved of its set rules, the performer gets ruined... [1-8-17b, 18a]

t*wa ivix pUvm

R ! me ³tur;
e smaPyte . 1£8£18

4 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


twa ivxanm! i³ytam! smwaR> saxne;u #it,

18b, 19a. tat= therefore; me eSa kratuH= my, this, ritual; vidhi puurvam= procedurally; yathaa samaapyate= as to how, it
will be concluded; tathaa vidhaanam kriyataam= in that way, it shall be done; samarthaaH saadhaneSu= experts, [you all]
in [such] performances; iti=thus [the king said to his teachers.]
and all of you are evidently experts in conducting such rituals... isn’t it! [1-8-18b, 19a]
Vedic Brahmans are to be very cautious and vigilant while performing the ritual in the order of ritual acts, faultless
rendering of the Vedic hymns and other observant items of the Vedic canon. Should they by overconfidence or by
negligence commit any mistake or fault, they take rebirth as Brahma-demons. After taking rebirth as such demons they,
with their inherent jealousy and ire will always be hunting for such mistakes in other's ritual performances. If they cannot
find one, they cause certain hindrances in that performance, so that the performer may commit mistakes and get ruined
in the present life span and then take rebirth as Brahma-demon. Hence, every Vedic-ritual performer shall be vigilant.

twa #it c Aäuvn! sveR m<iÇ[> àitpUijta. 1£8£19

paiwRveNÔSy tdœ vaKym! ywa pUvRm! inzMy te,

19b, 20a. te sarve mantrinaH= those, all, ministers; paarthiva indrasya tat vaakyam = king's, the best one’s, that, word;
nishamya= on listening; pratipuujitaa= adored him; yathaa puurvam= as, earlier [ as has been conducted]; tathaa= that way
[this will also be conducted]; iti= thus; cha abruvan= also, said [assured.]
On listening the words of the king all the ministers adored and assured him saying, ‘It will be
conducted faultlessly as has been conducted earlier...” [1-8-19b, 20a]

twa iÖja> te xmR}a vwRytae n&paeÄmm!. 1£8£20

Anu}ata> tt> sveR punrœ jGmurœ ywa Aagtm!,

20b, 21a. dharmaj~naa= virtue knowers; te dwijaaH= those, Brahmans; tathaa varthayataH nR^ipottamam= enhancing
[his royal stature,] of that king; tataH anuj~naataaH= then, permitted; sarve yathaa aagatam= all, as they have come; punar
jagmuH= again, went away.
[1-8-20b, 21a]

ivsjRiyTva tan! ivàan! sicvan! #dm! AävIt! . 1£8£21

\iTviG-> %ps<idòae ywavt! ³turœ AaPytam!,

21b, 22a. tataH= then; visarjayitvaa= sending off; sarve= all; taan= them; vipraan= Brahmans; sachivaan idam abraviit= to
ministers, this, said; R^itvigbhiH= by the Vedic scholars; upasamdiSTaH= as advised; yathaa vat kratuH aapyataam=
procedurally, ritual, be conducted
Then on sending off those Brahman scholars, the king spoke this way to the ministers... “As
advised by the Vedic scholars this ritual shall be conducted, procedurally..." [1-8-21b, 22A]

#it %®va n&p zaËRl> sicvan! smupiSwtan!. 1£8£22

5 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


ivsjRiyTva Svm! veZm àivvez mhamit>,

22B, 23a. mahaa mmatiH nR^ipa shaardUlaH= highly intelligent, kingly tiger Dasharatha; samupasthitaan= who are in
audience; sachivaan= to misters; iti uktvaa= thus, on saying; visarjayitvaa= sent them off; svam veshma pravivesha= his,
palace, entered.
Tha tigerly-king and highly intellectual Dasharatha, on saying thus to his ministers who are still in
his audience, sent away those ministers also, and he entered his palace. [1-8-22b, 23a]

tt> s gTva ta> pÆIrœ nreNÔae ùdy<gma>. 1£8£23

%vac dI]am! ivzt y]e=hm! sut kar[at!,

23b, 24a. tataH= then; saH=he; narendraH= the king, the best; hR^idayangamaa= heartily dear ones; taaH patniiH= to
them his wives; gatvaa= on approaching; uvaacha= spoke; aham= I am; suta kaarNaat= sons, for the reason of; yakshye=
performing ritual; diikshaam vishata= vow, you enter;
And on approaching his wives, that best king's heartily dear ones, he said to them, “ I am
performing a Vedic ritual for the reason of begetting sons, and you all shall enter a vow...”
[1-8-23b, 24a]

tasam! ten Ait kaNten vcnen suvcRsam!,

muo pÒan! Azae-Nt pÒanIv ihmaTyye. 1£8£24

24b, c. ati kaantinena= most pleasing; vachanaena= by words [of king]; suvarchasaam= already lustrous; taasaam= their
[the queens]; mukha padmaani= countenances, lotuses; padmaan iva= lotuses, like; tena= by those [words of king];
himaatyaye= dew-fall, clearance of; ashobhanta= became more gleaming.
gleaming, like the blooming lotuses after the clearance of dew-fall. [1-8-24b, c]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kave Aòm> sgR

Thus, this is the 8th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 8

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24

Sarga 8 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga


6 von 6 01.04.04 15:48

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga9/balasans9.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 9


Sumantra, the minister of King Dasharatha, details the importance of Sage Rishyasringa and
beseeches the king to invite that sage to preside over the contemplated Vedic ritual, for that Sage's
entry into any kingdom is auspicious for that land and people.

@tt! ïuTva rh> sUtae rajanm! #dm! AävIt!,

ïUytam! tt! pura v&Äm! pura[e c mya ïutm!. 1£9£1

1. etat shrutvaa suutaH= all this, having heard, charioteer, Sumantra; raajaanam= to king [Dasharatha]; rahaH idam
abraviit= in confidence, in this way, said; shruuyataam tat= I will tell, that; puraa vR^ittam= an early, legend; puraaNe ca
mayaa shrutam= legendary narration, also, by me, listened.
legend, an early legendary narration that I listened... [1-9-1]

\iTviG-> %pidòae=ym! pura v&Äae mya ïut>,

snTk…marae -gvan! pUvRm! kiwtvan! kwam!. 1£9£2

\;I[am! siÚxaE rajn! tv puÇagmm! àit,

2, 3a. raajan= oh King; R^itvigbhiH upadiSTaH= by Vedic scholars, advised; ayam puraa vR^ittaH= this is, earlier,
happened [narrated]; sanat kumaaraH bhagavaan= Sage Sanatkumara, godly one; puurvam kathitavaan kathaam= once,
narrated, an account [about your progeny]; R^iSiiNaam sannidhau= of [other] sages, presence of; tava putra aagamam
prati= about arrival of, your, sons, about; mayaa shrutaH= by me, heard.
sages, and sage Sanat Kumara said... [1-9-2, 3a]

kaZypSy c puÇae=iSt iv-a{fk #it ïut>. 1£9£3

\:yz&¼ #it Oyat> tSy puÇae -iv:yit,

1 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


s vne inTy s<v&Ïae muinrœ vncr> sda. 1£9£4

3b, 4. kaashyapasya ca= for Sage Kashyapa; putraH asti= son, was there; vibhaaNDaka iti shrutaH= Vibhaandaka, thus,
known as; tasya putraH= his son [Vibhandaka's son,] will be; R^ishyasringa iti khyaata= Rishyasringa, thus, renowned;
bhavishyati= will be there; saH muniH vane nitya samvR^iddhaH= he, that saint [Rishyasringa,] always, in forest, grown
up; vana chara sadaa= [that sage] Rishyasringa, forest, dwelling, always.
"He said that "Sage Kashyapa has a son known as Vibhaandaka, and his son will be the renowned
in forest... [1-9-3b, 4]
Here the word used by Sumantra is tava putra aagamam , it renders as 'the arrival of your sons', meaning that sons of
King Dasharatha arrive from Heavens, but not through an ordinary parturition. Even earlier in time to that of Dasharatha,
Sage Sanatkumara predicted the 'arrival' of Vishnu as Rama. The birth-event associated with Rishyasringa’s name is that
he is born with a horn on the crown of his head. Thus he is named as Rishyasringa, i.e., em> R^iSi the Sage; shR^i~Nga
horn; a Sage with a horn on his forehead at his birth time. This being the mythological import, he is an acme among
sages, as shR^i~Nga also means a peak.

n ANym! janait ivàeNÔae inTym! ipÇ AnuvtRnat! ,

ÖEivXym! äücyRSy -iv:yit mhaTmn>. 1£9£5

5. vipra indraH= Brahman, the best; na anyam jaanaati= not, others, knowing [not knowing others]; nityam pitra anu
vartanaat= always, father, abiding; dvai vidhyam= hindrance, [or, two kinds]; brahma charyasya= of his celibacy;
bhaviSyasi= he will be following/will occur to him; mahaatmanaH= to that great soul.

"Not knowing others, that Brahman the best, namely Rishyasringa, will always be abiding his
father and he will follow celibacy of two kinds Brahmanical vows namely vratitva , praajaapatya ...
Not knowing others that Brahman the best, will always be abiding his father, lest his renowned
celibacy always praised by the Brahmans, will be hindered. [1-9-5]
The word dvaividhyam also means two kinds of celibacy, vratitva and prajaapatyam.
prajaapatyam One, as a bachelor and the other after
marriage, voluntarily distancing away from his wife on certain forbidden days like full moon and new moon days, during
daytime, eclipses, and other astronomical occurrences and some more. This kind of self-imposed celibacy is one way of
observing sustained family planning methods, instead of resorting to medicaments. Here, this word is more nearer to
mean 'hindrance', than to mean the 'two way celibacy' as deciphered by some commentators.

laeke;u àiwtm! rajn! ivàE> c kiwtm! sda ,

tSy @vm! vtRmanSy kal> smi-vtRt. 1£9£6

6. lokeSu prathitam= in the world, famous; raajan= O King; vipraiH cha kathitam sadaa= by Brahmans, praised, always;
tasya evam vartamaanasya= him, thus, with that conduct; kaalaH sam abhi vartata= time, will pass on.
Brahmans, and thus time will pass on with that kind of his conduct, [1-9-6]

Ai¶m! zuïU;ma[Sy iptrm! c yziSvnm!,

@tiSmn! @v kale tu raempad> àtapvan! . 1£9£7

2 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


Aa¼e;u àiwtae raja -iv:yit mhabl>,

7, 8a. agnim= to Sacrificial Fire; shushrushhamaaNasya= while in servitor-ship of; pitaram cha= to his father, also;
yashasvinam= prosperous one; etasmin eva= in this, only; kaale= meantime; prataapavaan= valiant one; raajaa= king;
romapaadaH= Romapaada; angeshu= in Anga kingdom; prathitaH= famed one; bhavishhyati= will be there; mahaabalaH=
very strong one.
Sage Rishyasringa looses no time with his servitor-ship to the Sacrificial Fire and also to his
Romapaada, a valiant in Anga country... [1-9-7, 8a]

tSy Vyit³mat! ra}ae -iv:yit sudaé[a . 1£9£8

Anav&iò> su"aera vE svRlaek -yavha,

8b, 9. tasya raaj~naH vyatikramaat= his, that king’s, violation of righteousness; su ghoraa= very, devastating; su
daaruNaa= verily, shocking; sarva loka bhayaaavahaa= to all, living beings, frightening one; anaavR^iSTiH bhaviSyati=
famine, will be there.
"But by a violation of righteousness of that king there will be a shocking and devastating famine in
that country...[1-9-8b, 9]

Anav&ò(am! tu v&Äayam! raja Ê>o smiNvt>. 1£9£9

äaü[an! ïut s<v&Ïan! c smanIy àvúyit,

9b, 10a. anaavR^iSTyaam= due to drought; vR^ittaayaaam= [famine] while besetting; raajaa= the king; duHkha= grim;
samanvitaH= afflicted with; braahmanaan= Brahmans; shruta samvriddhaanaam= in scriptures well versed ones[learned,
scholars]; samaaniiya= onn summoning; pravakshyati= addresses them.
"While the famine is besetting that king Roamapada will be afflicted with grim, and on summoning
Brahmans and learned scholars he will address them... [1-9-9b. 10a]

-vNt> ïut kmaR[ae laek cairÇ veidn>. 1£9£10

smaidzNtu inymm! àayiíÄm! ywa -vet!,

10b, 11a. bhavantaH= all of you; shruta= well versed; kararmaaNaH = in rituals; loka chaaritra vedinaH= world, history,
knowers; sam aadishatantu = order me; yathaa= as to how; niyamam= the procedure is; praayaschittam= for purification;
bhavet= will be.
" ‘All of you are well versed in rituals and knowers of the world history... order me how to how the
purification from sin will be... [1-9-10b, 11a]

#it %−a> te ttae ra}a sveR äaü[ sÄma>. 1£9£11

vúyiNt te mhIpalm! äaü[a ved parga>,

iv-a{fk sutm! rajn! svR %payE> #h Aany . 1£9£12

11b, 12. iti uktavaa te raaj~naa sarve= thus, said, to them, by king, to all; braahmaNa sattamaH= those Brahmans,

3 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


scholarly ones; veda paaragaaH braahmaNaa= Brahmans, Veda scholars; mahiipaalam= to the king; te vakshyanti= they,
will say; raajan= oh king; vibhaaNDaka sutam= Sage Vibhandaka's son; sarva upaayaiH= by all, methods; iha aanaya=
here, you fetch.
" ‘Thus said by king those scholarly Brahmans and Vedic scholars will say to the king, 'oh, king,
son of Sage Vibhaandaka, namely Rishyasringa, is to be fetched by all methods... [1-9-11b, 12]

AanaYy tu mhIpal \Zyz&¼m! susTk«tm!,

iv-a{fk sutm! rajn! äaü[m! ved pargm!,

àyCD kNyam! zaNtam! vE ivixna susmaiht>.1£9£13

13. mahiipala= oh king; aanaayya= on bringing; R^ishhyashR^ingam= Rishyasringa; vibhaaNDaka sutam=

Vibhaandaka's son; braahmaNam veda paaragam= Brahman, Veda, scholar; susatkR^itam= well, honoured one;
samaahitaH= with good care; kanyaam shaantaam vidhinaa prayacCha= girl [daughter,] Shanta, procedurally, you give [in
Vibhaandaka... [1-9-13]

te;am! tu vcnm! ïuTva raja icNtam! àpTSyte,

ken %payen vE zKym! #h Aanetum! s vIyRvan! . 1£9£14

14. teSaam tu=their, but; vachanam= words; shrutvaa= having listening; raajaa=the king; chintaam prapatsyate=thought,
will obtain [becomes thoughtful]; kena upaayena= by which, means; shakyam= possible; saH viiryavaan=he, who has
controlled his senses; iha aanetum= to here, be fetched.
"On listening them the king becomes thoughtful about the idea by which it is possible to bring that
self-controlled sage to his place... [1-9-14]

ttae raja iviniíTy sh m<iÇi-> AaTmvan!,

puraeihtm! AmaTyam! c àe;iy:yit sTk«tan! . 1£9£15

15. tataH= then; raajaa= the king; vinishchitya= decides; saha= along with; mantribhiH=ministers; aatmavaan= one with
intelligence; purohitam= clergymen; amaatyaam cha= ministers, also; tataH= then; preshyati= will send.
"Then that intellectual king decides along with ministers, to dispatch clergymen and ministers,
honouring them well, and then sends them... [1-9-15]

te tu ra}ae vc> ïuTva Vyiwta ivnt Aanna>,

n gCDem \;e> -Ita Anune:yiNt tm! n&pm!. 1£9£16

16. te tu= they, but; raajnaH vachaH= king's, words; shrutvaa= on hearing; vyathitaaH= awestruck; vi nata aananaaH=
lowering, faces; na gacChema= [we] can not go; R^iSeH bhiitaaH=of that sage, afraid of; anuneshyanti= plead for mercy;
tam nripam= of that, king.
"They on hearing king's words are awestruck and lowering their faces they will say, 'we can not go

4 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


there as we are afraid of sage Vibhandaka, father of Rishyasringa...' [1-9-16]

vú:yiNt ic<tiyTva te tSy %payam! c tan! ]man!,

Aane:yamae vym! ivàm! n c dae;ae -iv:yit . 1£9£17

17. chintayitaa te vakSyanti= after thinking over, they [as a second thought,] will say; tat kshamaan upaayaam tasya= that,
plan, to bring the sage; vayam vipram aaneshhyaamaH= will fetch, we, that Brahman, Rishyasringa,; na cha doshaH
bhavishyati= no, also, stigma will occur.
"After thinking over they will say as a second thought, and having found a solution with a plan to
bring that sage, 'we will fetch that Brahman and also by that no stigma will occur...' [1-9-18]

@vm! A¼aixpen @v gi[kai-> \;e> sut> ,

AanItae=v;Ryt! dev zaNta c ASmE àdIyte . 1£9£18

18. evam anga adhipena eva= thus, Anga country's, king [Romapaada.] thus; gaNikaabhiH= by courtesans; R^iSeH sutaH=
Sage's, son [Rishyasringa]; aaniitaH= [sage will be] brought; [then] devaH avarSayat= god, Rain-god, rains, will give rain;
shaanta pradiiyate cha= Shanta, to him, will be given, also.
marriage to that sage...’ [1-9-18]

\:yz&¼> tu jamata puÇan! tv ivxaSyit ,

snTk…mar kiwtm! @tavt! Vyaùtm! mya. 1£9£19

19. RishyasringaH tu jaamaataa= Rishyasringa, but, son-in-law; putraan tava vidhaasyati= sons, to you, bless with; etaavat
vyaahR^itam mayaa= all this, retold, by me; sanatkumaara kathitam= Sanatkumaara, as said by.
"Sage Rishyasringa, son-in-law of Romapaada, King of Anga ad as well as to you, if invited to our
confidence to King Dasharatha.] [1-9-19]
Comment: Sage Rishyasringa is also a son-in-law to King Dasharatha. Princess Shanta, in a distant relationship is a
daughter to King Dasharatha in relation and the adopted daughter of Romapaada, the King of Anga. Thus Sumantra's
saying son-in-law also means Dasharatha's son-in-law, besides Romapada’s.

Aw ùòae dzrw> sum<Çm! àTy-a;t,

ywa \:yz&¼> tu AanItae yen %payen s %½tam! . 1£9£20

20. athaH hR^iSTaH dasharathaH= then, delighted, Dasharatha; sumantram prati abhaaSata= to Sumantra, in turn,
spoke; yathaa R^iSyashR^i~NgaH aaniitaH= how, Rishyasringa, brought [to Anga Kingdom]; yena upaayena sa
ucchyataam= by what, idea, that be said.
brought to Anga kingdom, that shall be said..." [1-9-20]

5 von 6 01.04.04 15:48


#it vLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe nvm> sgR

Thus, this is the 9th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 9

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19

Sarga 9 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Mar, '04]

6 von 6 01.04.04 15:48

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga10/balasans10.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 10


Sumantra, the minister continues his narration to his Emperor Dasharatha, about Rishyashringa's
arrival at Anga kingdom of King Romapaada and his marriage with Princess Santha, the daughter
of Romapada.

sum<Ç> caeidtae ra}a àaevac #dm! vc> tda,

ywa \:yz&¼> tu AanItae yen %payen m<iÇi-
tNme ingidtm! svRm! z&[u me m<iÇi-> sh. 1£10£1
1. sumantraH+choditaH+raaj~naa= Sumantra, motivated, by king; pra+uvaacha+idam+vachaH+ tadaa= well said, these
words, then; yathaa+R^ishyasR^iN^igaH+tu+aaniitaH= how, Rishyasringa, is brought; yena+upaayena+mantribhiH= by
which, idea, ministers; tat+me+nigaditam+sarvam= that, by me, spoken, all; +shR^iNu+me+mantribhiH+saha= all, listen,
from me, with ministers.
Sumantra, thus motivated by King Dasharatha, said well unto king these words "Oh! King, how
and with which idea Sage Rishyasringa is brought by the ministers [of Romapada,] all that will be
spoken... that may be listened from me with ministers...[1-10-1]

raempadm! %vac #dm! sh AmaTy> puraeiht>,

%payae inrpayae Aym! ASmai-> Ai-iciNtt>. 1£10£2
2. romapaadam+uvaacha+idam= to king Romapaada, said, this; saha+amaatya+purohitaH= along with ministers,
clergyman; upaayaH+nirapaayaH+ayam= a plan, not harmful, this one; asmaabhi+ abhichintitaH= by us, thought over.
"To King Romapaada, his clergyman along with other ministers have spoken this way ' This one, a
non-harmful pan is thought over by us... [1-10-2]

\:yz&¼ae vncr> tp> SvaXyay s<yt u >,

Ani-}> tu narI[am! iv;ya[am! suoSy c. 1£10£3
3. R^ishyashR^iN^gaH+vanacharaH= Rishyasringa, forest-dweller; tapaH+svaadhyaya+samyutaH = penance, in Vedic
reading, absorbed; an+abhij~naH+tu+naariiNaam= not, aware, of women; viSayaanaam + sukhasya+cha= of
worldly-matters, of pleasure, also.
"Rishyasringa is a forest-dweller absorbed in penance and study of Vedic scriptures, and he is not
aware of women, or of worldly-matters and of pleasures also...[1-10-3]

#iNÔyawER> Ai-mtE> nricÄ àmaiwi-,

purm! Aanayiy:yam> i]àm! c AXyvsIytam!.1£10£4
4. indriya+arthaiH+abhimataiH= by senses', objects, pleasing ones; nara+chitta+pramaathibhiH= men's, mind, disquieting;

1 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


puram+aanayishhyaamaH= to city, we wish to bring; kshipram+ca+ adhyavasiiyataam= immediately, let it be decided.

"The pleasing objects of senses will be disquieting the minds of men, [and alluring with them we]
wish bring him to the city... Let it be decided quickly... [1-10-4]

gi[ka> tÇ gCDNtu êpvTy> Svl<kt « a>,

àlae_y ivivx %payE> Aane:yiNt #h sTk«ta>. 1£10£5
5. gaN^ikaaH+tata+gacchantu= courtesans, there, they go; ruupavatyaH+sva+alankR^iitaaH= beautiful ones, well
decorated ones; pralobhya+vividha+upaayaiH= tempting, by many a, feint; aaneSyanti+iha+ satkR^itaaH= bring him,
hither, well gifted [by you, oh king.]
"Beautiful and well decorated courtesans will go there for tempting that Sage with many a feint and
bring him hither, and they [the courtesans] be well gifted...[by you...oh king.] [1-10-5]

ïuTva twa #it raja c àTyuvac puraeihtm!,

puraeihtae m<iÇ[> c twa c³…> c te twa. 1£10£6
6. shrutvaa+tathaa+iti= hearing, let it be, so; raajaa+ca+pratiuvaacha+purohitam= king, also, replied, to priest;
purohitaH+mantriNaH+cha= priests, ministers, also; tathaa+chakruH+cha+te+ tathaa = that way, carried out, also, they,
"Hearing that the King replied the priest, "Let it be so..." and then the priests and ministers carried
out that way... thus... [1-10-6]

varmuOya> tu tt! ïuTva vnm! àivivzu> mht!,

AaïmSy AivËre AiSmn! yÆm! k…vRiNt dRzne. 1£10£7
7. vaara+mukhyaaH+tu+tat+shrutvaa= courtesans, best of them, that, hearing; vanam+pravivishuH + mahat= forests,
entered, great [forests]; aashramasya+a+vi+duure+asmin= of hermitage, not, very, far away, that one;
yatnam+kurvanti+darshane= trials, they made, for his appearance.
"The best of the courtesans hearing that [order of the king,] have entered those great forests... and
not very far [from that hermitage, they camped, and] made their trials for his appearance. [1-10-7]
Comment: Any dictionary would give the meaning of courtesan as 'whore' or as 'court mistress'. But in Indian context,
the courtesan is not to be taken in such a lenient way as just a prostitute or a whore. They belong to a caste/class of
artists. Juxtaposed to the Four-Caste system there was a deva dasi [Temple Dancers] system, which is the artist's class.
On their receiving enough education and skills in the performing arts and as per their capabilities, they will be nominated
as Court Dancers or Temple Dancers and the like. Ancients recognised sixty-four arts chatuSaSTi kalaa , which include
right from music, dance, and drama, sculpture, painting etc., to the art of thievery. Kings in their political or sovereign
pursuits variedly used these Deva Daasis, the courtesans.

\;e> puÇSy xIrSy inTym! Aaïm vaisn>,

iptu> s inTy s<tuòae n Aitc³am c Aaïmat!. 1£10£8
8. R^isheH+putrsya+dhiirsya= Sage', son, dauntless one; nityam+aashrama+vaasinaH= always hermitage, dwelling;
pituH+saH+nitya+santushhTaH= his father is, he, always, kept satisfied; na+ati+ chakraama +cha+aashramaat= not,
stirred out of, also, from hermitage.
"That dauntless son of the sage who always kept his father satisfied [by obeying all the stipulations
of his father,] and who never stirred out of that hermitage, [is awaited by the courtesans.] [1-10-8]

n ten jNm à-&it †ò pUvRm! tpiSvna ,

ôI va puman! va y½ ANyt! sÅvm! ngr raò+jm!. 1£10£9
9. na+tena+janma+prabR^iti= not, by him, birth, onwards; dR^ishhTa+puurvam+tapasvinaa= are seen, earlier, by hermit;
strii+va+pumaan= female, or, male; vaa+yat+cha= either, those, also; anyat+sattvam+ nagara+ raaSTrajam= other, objects,
of city, or of countryside.

2 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


"Unseen by the hermit... from the time of birth onwards, is any female, or a male, or also those
others objects [of pleasure,] either of city or countryside... [1-10-9]
Comment: Rishyasringa is thus not aware of gender differentiation or exposed to any other object of pleasure, either
urban or rural, and thus his father conditioned him to achieve some supreme ritual ideal.

tt> kdaict! tm! dezm! Aajgam y†CDya,

iv-a{fk sut> tÇ ta> c ApZyt! vra<gna>. 1£10£10
10. tataH+kadaachit+tam+desham= then, once, at that, place; ajagaama+yard^icChaya= arrived, by chance;
vibhaaNDaka+sutaH= Vibhandaka's son; tatra+taaH+ca+apasyat= there, them, also has seen; vara+ anganaaH= comely,
"Then once at that place by chance arrived is that son of Vibhandaka, and saw them there, those
comely ladies... [1-10-10]

ta> icÇ ve;a> àmda gay<Tyae mxur Svrm!,

\i; puÇm! %pagMy svaR vcnm! Aäuvn!. 1£10£11
11. taaH+chitra+veSaaH+pramadaa= they, amazingly, attired, lustful women; gaayantyaH+ madhura+ svaram= singing,
melodious, tunes; R^ishhi+putram+upaagamya= Sage's son, nearing; sarvaa+ vachanam+ abraviit= all of them, words,
"They the lustful women amazingly attired and singing melodious tunes, all of them neared the
sage's son and spoke these words... [1-10-11]

k> Tvm! ikm! vtRse äün! }atum! #CDamhe vym!,

@k> Tvm! ivjne Ëre vne cris z<s n>. 1£10£12
12. kaH+tvam+kim+vartase= who, you are, why, move here about; brahman= oh Brahmin; j~natum+
icChaamahe+vayam= to know, interested, we are; ekaH+vi+jane+duure+vane= lonely, devoid, of people [desolate,] in deep,
forests; charasi+shamsa+naH= you move, tell, us.
"Who you are? Why you move hereabout? Oh! Brahmin, we are interested to know why you lonely
move in these deep and desolate forests... tell us." [1-10-12]

A†ò êpa> ta> ten kaMy êpa vne iôy>,

hadaRt! tSy mit> jata AOyatum! iptrm! Svkm! . 1£10£13
13. a+dR^ishhTa+ruupaH+taaH+tena= unseen, images, they, by him; kaamya+ruupaaH +vane+striyaH = desirable, forms,
in forest, women; hardaat+tasya+matir+jaata= in friendliness, his, mind, born [inclined]; vyakhyatum+pitaram+svakam= to
tell, about father, his.
"By him unseen are the images in forest with desirable womanly forms... in friendliness, he is
inclined to tell them about his father. [1-10-13]

ipta iv-a{fkae ASmakm! tSy Ahm! sut AaErs>,

\:yz&¼ #it Oyatm! nam kmR c me -uiv . 1£10£14
14. pitaa= father; Sage Vibhaandaka; asmaakam= of mine; tasya+aham+suta= to him, I am, son; aurasaH = true descent;
Rishyasringa; iti= thus; khyaatam= known; naama+karma+cha+me= name, birth-event, also, of mine; bhuve= on earth.
name and birth-event... on earth..."
Comment: The birth-event associated with his name is that he is born with a horn on the crown of his head. Thus he is
named as Rishyasringa, i.e., R^iSi= the Sage; sR^i~Nga= horn; a Sage with a horn, and this here he recalls his birth
time event.

3 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


#h Aaïm pdae=Smakm! smIpe zu- dzRna>,

kir:ye vae=Ç pUjam! vE sveR;am! ivix pUvRkm! . 1£10£15
15. iha+aashramapadaH+asmaakam= here only, hermitage, of ours; samiipe= very near; shubha+ darshanaa = oh august
ones, in appearance; kariSye+vaH+atra= I wish, to you, there; puujaam+vai= perform worship, verily; sarveSaam= to all of
you; vidhi+puuravakam= as ordained, ceremonially.
"Here only is our hermitage...very near, Oh! August Ones! I wish to perform worship to you all
verily there, ceremonially and as ordained...[thus said the sage to the courtesans.] [1-10-15]

\i; puÇ vc> ïuTva svaRsam! mitras vE ,

tt! Aaïm pdm! Ôòum! jGmu> svaR> ttae A<gn>. 1£10£16
16. R^ishi+putra+vachaH+shutvaa= Sage's son's words, on hearing; sarvaasaam= to all of them [courtesans];
matiH+aasa+vai= inclination, having got, verily; tat+aashrama+padam+draSTum= that, hermitage's threshold, to see;
jagmuH+sarvaaH+tataH+amganaH= went, all, then, women.
"On hearing the words of sage's son, all those courtesans are verily inclined to see the threshold of
that hermitage, then all the women went... [1-10-16]

gtanam! tu tt> pUjam! \i; puÇ> ckar h,

#dm! A¸yRm! #dm! pa*m! #dm! mUlm! )lm! c n>. 1£10£17
17. gataanaam+tu+tataH= on going there, then; puujaam+R^ishi+putra+chakaara+ha= worship, sage's son, has
performed, verily; idam+arghyam= here is, hand-wash; idam+paadyam= here is, foot-wash; idam+ muulam= here is, tuber
fruits; phalam+cha= juicy fruits, also; naH= of ours.
"On going there, then the Sage's son performed worship saying "Here is hand-wash, here is
feet-wash, here are tuber fruits, here are juicy fruits of ours... " [1-10-17]
Comment: This portrays the exclusion of the sage's son from the rest of the world by his father. He worshipped the
courtesans, as he would worship super-natural deities, by saying the above words, which will usually be used in ritual
worship of Hindu deities. He being a fruitarian has offered the courtesans the tuber fruits like sweet potatoes etc., which
are ridiculous to urbanites, that too to the pleasuring courtesans.

àitg&ý tu tam! pUjam! svaR @v smuTsuka>,

\;erœ -Ita> c zIºm! tu gmnay mitm! dxu>. 1£10£18
18. pratigR^ihya+tu+taam+puujaam= received, but, that kind of, worship; sarvaa+eva+ sam+ utsukaaH = all, thus, much
enthused; R^ishheH+bhiitaH+ca= by Sage, [Vibhandaka,] dread, also; shiighram+taa= quickly, they, [courtesans];
gamanaaya+matim+dadhuH= to make away, in mind, made-up.
"On receiving that kind of worship, all of them are much enthused, but dread at the arrival of the
sage [Vibhandaka,] they quickly made-up their mind to make away from there. [1-10-18]

ASmakm! Aip muOyain )lain #main he iÖj,

g&ha[ ivà -Ôm! te -]ySv c ma Aicrm!. 1£10£19
19. asmaakam+api= ours, also; mukhyaani+phalaani+imaani+vai=important, fruits, these, verily; he+dvija= Oh! Brahmin;
gR^ihaaNa= take them; vipra= Oh! Holy One; bhadram+te= safe be you; bhakshayasva= eat them; maa= not; chiram= long
" 'These are our verily important fruits Oh! Brahmin, take them... be you safe, oh! Holy One... eat
them before long....' [Said courtesans to Rishyasringa.] [1-10-19]

4 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


tt> ta> tm! smail<Gy svaR h;R smiNvta>,

maedkan! àdÊ> tSmE -úyam! c ivivxan! zu-an! . 1£10£20
20. tataH+taaH+tam+sam+aaliN^gya= then, they, him, well embraced; sarvaa+harSa+ samaanvitaaH= all, mirthfulness,
coming on; modakaan= sweet-balls [laddu-s]; pra+dadu+tasmai= well, presented, to him; bhakSyaam+cha= other
sweetmeats, also; vividhaan+shubhaan= in variety, auspicious.
"Then they the courtesans embraced him well and all of them with mirthfulness coming on,
presented sweet-balls and other varieties of auspicious sweetmeats to him. [1-10-20]

tain c AaSva* tejSvI )lain #it Sm mNyte,

AnaSvaidt pUvaRi[ vne inTy invaisnam!. 1£10£21
21. taani+cha+aasvaadya= them, [sweets,] also, relishing; tejasvii phalaani+iti+sma+manyate= resplendent one, fruits, only,
supposed thus; an+aasvaadita+puurvaNi= not tasted, earlier; vane+nitya+ nivaasinaam= in forests, always, dwelling.
taste sweets earlier, as he always lived in forests... [1-10-21]

Aap&CD( c tda ivàm! ìt cyaRm! inve* c,

gCDiNt Sm Apdezat! ta -Ita> tSy iptu> iôy>. 1£10£22
22. aapR^ichchhya+cha+tadaa= took leave, also, then; vipram= of that Brahmin; vrata+charyaam= devotional, deeds;
nivedya+cha= to be performed, also; gachanti+sma= departed from there, they; apadeshaat + taa= on pretence of, they;
bhiitaH+tasya+pituH= fearing, his, father; striyaH= women.
deeds, they the courtesans departed from there... fearing Rishyasringa's father [and the curses that he
may hurl on his arrival at the hermitage...] [1-10-22]

gtasu tasu svaRsu kaZypSy AaTmjae iÖj>,

ASvSw ùdy> c AasIt! Ê>oat! c pirvtRte . 1£10£23
23. gataasu+taasu+sarvaasu= departure of, those, all of them; Kaashyapasya+aatmajaH+dvijaH= of Sage Kashyapa's,
descendent [grandson,] Brahmin; anvastha+hR^idayaH+cha+aasiit= disturbed, at heart, also, became;
duHkhaat+cha+parivartate= in sadness, even, he behaved.
"After the departure of all them, [the courtesans,] that Brahmin Rishyasringa, the grandson of Sage
Kaashyapa, also became disturbed at heart and even behaved in sadness... [1-10-23]

ttae=pre *u> tm! dezm! Aajgam s vIyRvan!,

iv-a{fk sut> ïIman! mnsa ivicNtyn! mu÷>. 1£10£24
24. tataH+apare+dyuH= then, next, day; tam+desham+aajagaama= that, place, arrived at; saH+ viiryavaan= he, potent
sage; vibhaaNDaka+sutaH= Vibhaandaka's son; shriimaan= prosperous one; manasaa+ vichintayan+muhuH= in mind,
recollecting, repetitively.
"Then on the next day that potent Sage Rishyasringa, son of Vibhaandaka, arrived at that place
[where he saw the women the day before,] recollecting in mind repetitively [about those delightful
women...] [1-10-24]

mnae}a yÇ ta †òa varmuOya> Svl<k«ta>,

†òœva @v c ttae ivàm! AayaNtm! ùò mansa>. 1£10£25
25. manojnaa+yatra+taa+dR^ishhTaa= delightful ones [women,] where, they, were seen; vaara+ mukyaaH = courtesans,
the best; svalankR^itaaH= well decorated ones; dR^istva+eva+cha= on seeing, thus, also;
tataH+vipram+aayaantam+hR^ishhTa+maanasaa = then, Brahmin's, arrival, happy at heart.

5 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


"Where they the delightful ones were seen, the well-decorated courtesans [yesterday, at that place
arrived is the sage.] Then on seeing the arrival of that Brahmin, [the courtesans] are happy at heart
[and neared him...] [1-10-25]

%ps&Ty tt> svaR> ta> tm! ^curœ #dm! vc>,

@ih Aaïm pdm! saEMy ASmakm! #it c Aäuvn!. 1£10£26
26. upasR^itya+tataH+sarvaH+taaH = nearing, then, all, they [courtesans]; tam+uuchuH+idam+ vachaH= to him, said,
these, words; ehi= welcome; aashrama+padam= hermitage's threshold; soumya= Oh! Gentle one; asmaakam= of ours;
iti+cha= thus, also; abruvan= have said.
"Then nearing him, all of those courtesans said unto him these words " Oh! The Gentle One!
Welcome to the threshold of our hermitage... [1-10- 26]

icÇai[ AÇ bøin Syu> mUlain c )lin c,

tÇ Aip @; ivze;[
e ivix> ih -ivta Øuvm!. 1£10£27
27. chitraaNi atra+bahuuni= excellent [things,] there, are; syuH+muulaani+ca+phalani+ca= good, tubers, also, fruits, also;
tatra+api+visheSeNa= there, also, very distinctive; vidhiH+hi+bhuutvaa= manner [hospitality,] verily, will be there;
dhruvam= definitely.
"There are excellent things...good tuber fruits and fruits also, and there will be a very distinctive
hospitality... definitely [to you, at our place...] [1-10-27]

ïuTva tu vcnm! tasam! svaRsam! ùdym! gmm!,

gmnay mitm! c³e tm! c inNyu> twa iôy>. 1£10£28
28. shrutvaa+tu+vachanam= hearing that, also, words; taasaam+sarvaasaam= of them all; hR^idaya N^gamam= heart
pleasing; gamanaaya+matim+chakre= to go there, his mind, made up; tam+ ninyuH+ tadaa+striyaH= him, took away, thus,
those women.
"On hearing all those heart-pleasing words of all of them, the courtesans, he made up his mind to
go over there, and those women thus took him away [to their place their country, Anga Kingdom...]

tÇ c AanIymane tu ivàe tiSmn! mhaTmin,

vv;R shsa devae jgt! à’adyn! tda. 1£10£29
29. tatra+cha+aaniiyamane+tu= then, only, on bringing; vipre+tasmin+mahaatmani= Brahmin, he, great-soul;
vavarSha+sahasaa+devaH= rained, immediately, Lord [Varuna, Rain-god]; jagat+ prahlaadayan= for world's, delight.
"Then on bringing that Brahmin, the Great Soul, there [to Anga kingdom,] rained immediately is
the Deity of Rain, for the delight of world... [1-10-29]

v;eR[ @v Aagtm! ivàm! tapsm! s nraixp>,

àit %ÌMy muinm! àþ> izrsa c mhIm! gt>. 1£10£30
30. varSeNa+eva+aagatam= with rains, thus, he who is coming; vipram= that Brahmin; vishayam+svam = in kingdom, of
his own; naraadhipa= king, [Romapaada]; prati+ud+udgamya+ munim= gone towards, Sage;
prahva+sirasaa+mahiim+gataH= bowed, his head, ground, touching.
"To that Brahmin... coming along with rains into his own kingdom [namely Anga Kingdom,] the
king Romapada gone towards that sage and bowed his head down touching the ground...[1-10-30]
Comment: The salutation in prostration on the ground is usually performed before Gods or Deities, in reverence. It is
called saaSTaanga praNaama = sa+aSTa+anga+praNaama , i.e., saluting with eight body parts touching the ground,
indicating his absolute surrender to the worshipped.

6 von 7 01.04.04 15:48


A¸yRm! c àddaE tSmE Nyayt> susmaiht>,

vìe àsadm! ivàeNÔat! ma ivàm! mNyu> Aaivzet!. 1£10£31
31. arghyam+cha+pradadau+tasmai= water, also, offered, to him; nyaayataH+su+samaahitaH= customarily, with
dedication; vavre+prasaadam+vipendraat= besought, beneficence, of that Sage, the best; maa+ vipram+manyuH+aavishat=
not, to that Brahmin, [to Vibhandaka, the father,] fury, occur.
"Offered water customarily with dedication and the king besought beneficence of the best one,
Rishyasringa [to save from] the fury of his father Sage Vibhandaka, [after knowing the king's
pursuit in bringing Rishyasringa to this country...] [1-10-31]

ANt>purm! àveZy ASmE kNyam! dÅva ywaivix ,

za<tam! zaNten mnsa raja h;Rm! Avap s>. 1£10£32
32. antaHpuram+pravishyaa+asmai= palace, on entering, to him, [Sage]; kanyaam+datvaa= bride, is given;
yathaa+vidhi+shantaam+shaantena+manasaa= as per, custom, Princess Shanta, peaceful at mind;
raajaa+harSam+avaapa+saH= king, rejoice, obtained, he.
"On entering the palace, to that Rishyasringa Princess Shanta is given as his bride [and married
them] as per custom, and then that King Romapada with a peaceful mind obtained rejoice...

@vm! s Nyvst! tÇ svR kamE> supUijt>,

\:y¼ae mhateja zNtaya sh -ayRya. 1£10£33
33. evam+sa+nyavasat+tatra= thus, he [Rishyasringa], lived, there; sarva+kaamaiH+su+puujitaH= with all, desires
[fulfilled,] well worshipped; R^iSyashR^~NgaH+mahaatejaa= Rishyasringa, great fulgent one;
shantaayaa+saha+bhaaryayaa= Shanta, along with, his wife.
" Thus he lived there with all his desires fulfilled and also well worshipped... that great fulgent
Rishyasringa, along with his wife Shanta..." [Thus said Sumantra to King Dasharatha.] [1-10-33]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aid kaVye bal ka{fe dzm> sgR

Thus, this is the 10th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana,the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 10

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33

Sarga 10 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

©1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb, '02]

7 von 7 01.04.04 15:48

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga11/balasans11.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 11


On the advice of his minister Sumantra, Dasharatha proceeds to Anga kingdom to fetch Sage
Rishyasringa and his wife Shanta to his capital Ayodhya.

-Uy @v ih rajeNÔ z&[u me vcnm! ihtm!,

ywa s devàvr> kwyamas buiÏman! . 1£11£1

1. raaja indra= oh, king, of kings; saH deva pravara= he, that best one among deities [Sage Sanat Kumara]; yathaa= as to
how; kathaayaam= in narration; abraviit= has said; evam= that way; me vachanam= my words; hitam= favourable; bhuya
eva hi= again, thus, only; shruNu= listen.
Minister Sumantra continued, "oh, the great king, I will further narrate all that has been said by
Sanat Kumara, the best one among all deities, kindly listen to these favourable words." [1-11-1.]
Sage Sanat Kumara belongs to the bygone era of Ikshvaku dynasty. Please refer to the account regarding the
era-system if ancient India at endnote.

#úvakª[am! k…le jatae -iv:yit suxaimRk>,

naça dzrwae raja ïIman! sTy àitïv>. 1£11£2

2. shriimaan= resplendent one; satya prati sravaH= truthful to his vow; naamna= by his name; dasharathaH naama=
named Dasaratha; su dhaarmikaH= very virtuous one; ikshwaaknaam= in Ikshwaku; kule jaatH [bhaviSyati]= dynasty,
born in; [he will be.]
"A king named Dasharatha will be born into Ikshwaku dynasty who will be very virtuous,
resplendent and truthful one to his vow." Said Sanat Kumara, the Sage. [1-11-2]

A¼ rajen sOym! c tSy ra}ae -iv:yit,

kNya c ASy mha-aga za<ta nam -iv:yit. 1£11£3

3. tasya raaj~naH= to that, king [to Dasharatha]; anga raajena= with Anga, king of; sakhyam bhaviSyati= friendship, will
happen; asya= his [for king of Anga]; mahaa bhaagaa= fortunate woman; Shanta; naama kanyaa bhaviSyati= named,
daughter, will be there.
" king Dasharatha will befriend the king of Anga and the king of Anga will beget a fortunate girl
named Shanta. [1-11-3]

Shanta is said to be the daughter of Dasharatha and given to Romapada in adoption, and Rishyasringa marries her
alone. This is what Sumantra says to Dasharatha at 1-9-19.

puÇStu> A¼Sy ra}> tu raempad #it ïut>,

tm! s raja dzrwae gim:yit mhayza>. 1£11£4

4. saH putraH tu angasya raajnaH tu= son of, Anga, king of; romapaada iti shrutaH= Romapada, thus, heard; mahaa
yashaH raajaa dasharathaH= well renowned, king, Dasharatha; tam= to him [to Romapada,]; gamiSyati= will approach.

AnpTyae=iSm xmaRTmn! za<ta -taR mm ³tum!,

Aahret Tvya Aa}Ý> s<tanawRm! k…lSy c. 1£11£5

5. dharmaatman= oh virtuous-soul; anapatyaH asmi= childless, I am; shantaa bhartaa tvaya aaj~nptaH= Shanta's,
husband, by you, instructed; mama kulasya santaana artham= for my, dynasty, for progeny, for the sake of; kratum
aahareta= Vedic ritual, will preside over.
Then king Dasharatha says to king of Anga "oh, righteous one, I am childless and hence I intend to
perform a Vedic ritual. Let the husband of your daughter Shanta, Sage Rishyasringa, preside over
that Vedic ritual at you behest, for the sake of progeny in my dynasty. [1-11-5]

ïuTva ra}ae=w tt! vaKym! mnsa s ivic<Ty c,

àdaSyte puÇvNtm! za<ta -taRrm! AaTmvan!. 1£11£6

6. aatmavaan= benevolent soul - Romapada; raaj~naH tat vaakyam shrutvaa= king's, [Dasharatha's,] that, word, on
hearing; manasaa vichintya= at heart, considered; atha= then; putravantam= one who has son / or, one who endows sons;
shaanta bhartaaram= Shanta's, husband; pradaasyate= will give - agrees.
Rishyasringa his son-in-law. [1-11-6]
The words pradaasyate putravantam are read in some translations as 'Rishyasringa who already has a son...' while others
read it as 'a sage who endows progeny by putra kameSti ritual...' But in Maha Bharata father Vibhandaka says to
Rishyasringa to comeback after begetting a son, which Rishyasringa did not concede. So taking this some say
Rishyasringa has a son. But it is generally accepted that putravantam as aahitaagni,
aahitaagni Vedic ritualist of eminence, according
to: j˜ta putra× k®þõa keþo agnŸn adhŸta...
according to shruti scripture.

àitg&ým! c tm! ivàm! s raja ivgt Jvr>,

Aahir:yit tm! y}m! àùòen A<traTmna. 1£11£7

7. saH raajaa= he, that king [Dasharatha]; pratigR^ihyam tam vipram= on receiving, him, Brahman [Rishyasringa]; vigata
jwaraH=rid of, fever - uneasiness; pra hR^iSTena antaraatmana= very felicitousness, in depths of heart; tam yaj~nam=

that, Vedic ritual; aahariSyati= will accomplish.

"On receiving that Brahman, Sage Rishyasringa, at the behest of his father-in-law, that king
felicitous in the depths of his heart. [1-11-7]

tm! c raja dzrwae yzs! kam> k«ta<il>,

\:yz&¼m! iÖj ïeóm! vriy:yit xmRivt!. 1£11£8

y}awRm! àsvawRm! c SvgaRwRm! c nreñr>,

l-te c s tm! kamm! iÖj muOyat! ivza<pit>. 1£11£9

8,9. raajaa= that king; yashaH kaamaH= glory, desiring one; dharama vit= virtue, knower of; nara iiswara= peoples' lord;
dasharathaH= king Dasharatha; kR^ita anjaliH= with adjoined-palms; dwija sreSTam= Brahman, the best - Rishyasringa;
yajna artham= for ritual, intending to; prasava artham cha= for progeny, intending, also; svarga artham cha= for heavenly
abodes, also; vara ishyati= to request, he is inclined; saH vishaam patiH= he that, to [all the] quarters of earth, king of - king
[Dasharatha]; dvija mukhyaat= by Brahman, eminent; labhate tam kaamam cha= accomplishes, those, desires, also.
"That king, the desirer of glory, the knower of virtue and the lord of people, namely Dasharatha
will be requesting that best Brahman Rishyasringa with his palms adjoined in supplication for the
conduct of ritual, for progeny and even for his heavenly abodes, and that king of all the quarters of
earth will accomplish those desires from that eminent Brahman Rishyasringa. [1-11-8,9]
Heavenly abodes are dependent on begetting sons: aputrasya gatir n˜sti svargo naivaca naivaca
There is no way out [in other worlds] for those without sons... shruti scripture. Hence the request of Dasharatha is that

puÇa> c ASy -iv:yiNt cTvarae Aimt iv³ma>,

v<z àitóankra> svR bUt;

e u ivïuta>. 1£11£10

10. putraaH cha asya bhaviSyanti= sons, also, to him [Dasharatha,] will be; chatvaaraH amita vikramaaH= four [in all,]
abounding, in valour; vamsha pratishtaana karaaH= dynasty's, reputation, enriching ones; sarva bhuuteSu vishrutaaH=
among, all beings, renowned ones.
"There will be four sons to king Dasharatha that abound with valour, enrich dynasty's reputation
and they will be renowned among all beings." Thus said Sage Sanat Kumara to other sages.
to preserve that which he has already obtained.' Gorresio via Ralph T. H. Griffith [1870-1874].

@vm! s dev àvr> pUvRm! kiwtvan! kwam!,

snTk…marae -gvan! pura devyuge à-u>. 1£11£11

11. deva pravaraH= god, the best; bhagavaan= one who is effectual; prabhuH= the godly one; saH sanatkumaaraH= he,
that Sage Sanatkumaara; puraa deva yuge kathaam kathitavaan= earlier, in previous, Divine Era, [krita yuga,] narration,
he narrated.
"This way he that ancient and godly Sage Sanatkumaara, who is also Brahma's brain-child like

Narada, said this legend in earlier Divine Era, called krita yuga..." thus Sumantra continued his
narration to Dasharatha. [1-11-11]
Comment: Please refer endnote for yuga / era classification.

s Tvm! pué; zaËRl smany susTk«tm!,

Svym! @v mharaj gTva s bl vahn>. 1£11£12

12. puruSa sharduula= manly, tiger; mahaaraaja= oh, great king; saH tvam= such as, you are; saha bala vaahanaH svayam
eva gatvaa= with, staff, transport in person, only, on proceeding; samaanaya su satkR^itam= he be brought, well adored.
" Oh, great king the manly-tiger, he that Sage Rishyasringa be led here on your proceeding in
person with staff and transport and on adoring him well personally." Thus Sumantra concluded his
narration. [1-11-12]

sum<ÇSy vc> ïuTva ùòae dzrwae=-vt!,

AnumaNy visóm! c sUtvaKym! inzaMy c. 1£11£13

s ANt>pur> sh AmaTy> àyyaE yÇ s iÖj> ,

13, 14a. sumantrasya vachaH shrutvaa= Sumantra's, words [of advise,] on hearing; dasharathaH hR^iSTaH abhavat=
Dasharatha, gladsome, be became; suutavaakyam= charioteer's words; vasiSTham= to Vashishta; nishaamya ca= on getting
those words listened b Vashishta from Sumantra - on reporting, also; anumaanya ca= making [Vashishta ] agreeable [to the
words of Sumantra,] even; sa antaHpuraH= with inmates of palace chambers; saha amaatyaH=with, ministers; prayayau
yatra sa dvijaH= travelled to, where, that, Brahman is there.
On hearing the word of advise from charioteer, Dasharatha became gladsome and made Sumantra
to reiterate to that sage also, for his approval, then Dasharatha travelled to the place where that
Brahman Rishyasringa is, along with the inmates of palace-chambers and ministers too. [1-11-13,
While the chief priest Vashishta is officiator of all rituals no king can invite another priest to perform something without
the consent of the officiating priest. Hence the consent of Vasishta is obtained, after asking Sumantra to reiterate what
all was said, to sage Vashishta also. anena pr˜cŸna ®tvik abhyanujñanena na eva anya ˜neya× -- dharm˜k¨tam

vnain sirt> c @v Vyit³My znE> znE>. 1£11£14

Ai-c³am tm! dezm! yÇ vE muinpu<gv>,

14b, 15a. shanaiH shanaiH= slowly, slowly; vanaani saritaH cha eva= forests, rivers, also, thus; vyatikramya= crossing
over; yatra sa dvijaH= where, that, Brahman is; tam desham= in that, kingdom; abhicakraama entered.
On crossing over the rivers and forests slowly and steadily Dasharatha entered that kingdom where
that eminent Brahman is there. [1-11-14b, 15a]

Aasa* tm! iÖj ïeóm! raempad smIpgm!. 1£11£15

\i;puÇm! ddzR Awae dIPymanm! #v Anlm!,


15b, 16a. athaH=then; romapada samiipagam= with Romapada, one who is nearby; diipyamaanam iva analam=
resplendent, like, ritual fire; dvija shreSTham= Brahman, the best; tam aasaadya= drew nigh of; dadarsha= he saw.
Then Dasharatha saw that best Brahman who he is nearby king Romapada, andwho is resplendent
like ritual fire. [1-11-15b, 16a]

ttae raja ywa yaeGym! pUjam! c³e ivze;t>. 1£11£16

sioTvat! tSy vE ra}> àùòen A<traTmna,

16b, 17a. tataH raajaa= then, the king [here Romapada]; pra hR^isTena= very, gladdened; antaraatmanaa= with inner
self; yathaa yogyam= as befitting; sakhitwaat= in view of friendship; visheshataH= in an excelling manner; tasya raaj~naH
vai= to that, king [Dasharatha,] indeed; puujaam cakre= respects, he paid.
Then king Romapada gladdened at heart of hearts paid excellent respects to king Dasharatha
procedurally and in view of their friendship.[1-11-16b, 17a]

raempaden c AaOyatm! \i;puÇay xImte. 1£11£17

sOym! s<bNxkm! cEv tda tm! àTypUjyt!,

17b, 18a. romapaadena= by Romapada; sakhyam sa.mbandhakam caiva= friendship, relation, also thus; dhiimate
R^iSiputraaya aakhyaatam= to the wise one, sage's son – Rishyasringa, is informed; tadaa tam prati apuujayat= then, him,
[Rishyasringa] in return, adored [ Dasharatha.]
Then Romapada informed the wise sage Rishyasringa about the friendship and relation with
Dasharatha, and then that sage worshipped king Dasharatha in his return. [1-11-17b, 19a]

@vm! susTk«t> ten shaei;Tva nr;R->. 1£11£18

sÝaò idvsan! raja rajanm! #dm! AävIt! ,

18b, 19a. evam= that way; su satkritaH= well received; nararSabhaH raajaa= man, the sacred bull, king - Dasharatha; tena
saha= with him; sapta= seven; aSTa= eight; divasaan= days; ushitwaa= having spent time; raajaanam= to king Romapada;
idam= this; abravet= spoken.
Thus well received by king Romapada, king Dasharatha spent seven to eight days with him, and
then spoke this to king Romapada. [1-11-18b, 19a]

za<ta tv suta rajn! sh -ÇaR ivzam! pte. 1£11£19

mdIym! ngrm! yatu kayRm! ih mhÊ*tm! ,

19b, 20a. vishaam pate= subjects, lord of; tava sutaa= your, daughter; shaantaa= Princess Shanta; saha bhartraa= along
with, her husband; madiiya nagaram yaatu= my, city, she may go over; raajan= oh, king; mahat kaaryam udyatam hi= a
great, deed - the ritual, is contemplated by me, indeed.
husband Rishyasringa, as oh, king, I am contemplating to perform a great Vedic ritual, indeed." So
said Dasharatha to Romapada. [1-11-19b, 20a]

twa #it raja s<ïuTy gmnm! tSy xImt>. 1£11£20

%vac vcnm! ivàm! gCD Tvm! sh -ayRya ,

20b, 21a. raajaa= the king; tathaa iti= so it be; tdhiimataH tasya gamanam= of that intellectual one, his - Rishyasringa's
travel; samshrutya= agreeing; twam bhaaryaya saha gacCha= = you, your wife, along with, shall proceed; [iti= thus];
vipram= to the Brahman; vachanam= the words; uvaacha= addressed.
"So it shall be" said king Romapada agreeing to their travel with king Dasharatha, and addressed
these words to that Brahman sage and his son-in-law, Sage Rishyasringa "You may proceed along
with your wife." [1-11-20b, 21a]
Here Ralph T. H. Griffith's translation [1870-1874] has that Shanta is the daughter of Dasharatha: 'This king,' he said,
'from days of old / A well beloved friend I hold. / To me this pearl of dames he gave / From childless woe mine age to
save, / The daughter whom he loved so much, / Moved by compassion's gentle touch. / In him thy S'antá's father see: /
As I am even so is he...

\i;puÇ> àitïuTy twa #it Aah> n&pm! tda. 1£11£21

s n&pe[ A_ynu}at> àyyaE sh -ayRya ,

21b, 22a. tadaa= then; R^ishi putraH= Sage's son - Rishyasringa; prati shrutya= in turn, replied - agreeing; tathaa iti
aahaH= 'like, that only', said; nR^ipam= to the king; saH= he; nR^ipena= by the king; abhaynujnaata= permitted; saha
bhaaryayaa= along with his wife; prayayau= set-forth.
Then Rishyasringa agreed and replied to the king Romapada "So it will be done" and then having
been permitted by the king he set forth along with his wife. [1-11-21b, 22a]

tav ANyaeNy A<jilm! k«Tva õehat! s<ið:y c %rsa . 1£11£22

nn<dtu> dzrwae raempad> c vIyRvan!,

22b, 23a. tau= those two; Dasharatha; and viiryavaan= valiant kings, Romapada; anyonya anjalim= to each other,
thanksgiving with palm-fold; kritwaa= having performed; snehaat= by friendship; urasaa= with their bosoms; samshlishya
cha= embraced, also; nanadatu= gladdened.
Those valiant kings greeted each other with thanksgiving palm-fold, and in friendship they
embraced each other and gladdened. [1-11-22b, 23a]

tt> suùdm! Aap&CD( àiSwtae r"unNdn>. 1£11£23

paEre;u àe;yamas Ëtan! vE zIº gaimn>,

23b, 24a. tataH= then; raghu nandanaH= Ragu's, descendent - Dasharatha; suhR^idam= good-hearted one, the friend;
aapricChya= having asked - bid farewell; prasthitaH= set-forth; shiighra gaaminaH duutaan= quick, stepped ones,
messengers; paurebhyaH= to citizens [of Ayodhya]; preSayaamaasa= started to send.
firstly sent quick-footed messengers to Ayodhya to inform his citizens about his arrival along with
Sage Rishyasringa. [1-11-23b, 24a]

i³ytam! ngrm! svRm! i]àm! @v Svl<k«tm! . 1£11£24

xUiptm! is− sMm&òm! ptakai-> Al<k«tm!,

24b, 25a. sarvam nagaram= entire, city Ayodhya; kshipram eva= very quickly, thus; swa alankR^itam= well decorated;
dhuupitam= well incensed; sikta sammR^iSTam= [streets be] water sprinkled well, and then swept; pataakaabhiH= with
flags of welcome; alankR^itam= be decorated, hoisted; kriyataam= shall be done.
"Let the entire city of Ayodhya be well decorated very quickly, let her streets be sprinkled with
water and then swept, let the flags of welcome be hoisted.." Thus, king Dasharatha ordered
messengers that are sent beforehand. [1-11-24b, 25a]

tt> àùòa> paEra> te ïuTva rajanm! Aagtm! . 1£11£25

twa c³…> c tt! svRm! ra}a yt! àei;tm! tda,

25b, 26a. tataH= then; raajaanam aagatam= kings, arrival; shrutwaa= on hearing; te pouraaH= those, citizens; pra
hR^istaaH= felt very, happy; raajnaa= by the king; yat yathaa preSitam= which, in which way, ordered; tat sarvam= that,
all; tathaa= that way; pra chakru= readily, performed.
Then on hearing the arrival of their king all the citizens felt very happy and readily performed all
those works exactly as ordered by their king. [1-11-25b, 26a]

tt> Svl<k«tm! raja ngrm! àivvez h. 1£11£26

zŒ ÊNÊi- inÿaRdE> purSk«Tva iÖj;R-m!,

26b, 27a. tataH= then; raajaa= king Dasharatha; dwijaH R^iSabham= Brahman, the Sacred Bull - Rishyasringa;
puraskritya= keeping before him; swa lankR^itam naragam= well-decorated, city; shankha= conch-shells; dundubhi=
drumbeats; nirghoshaiH= full sounding; pravivesha ha= entered, verily.
Then king Dasharatha keeping Rishyasringa before him entered the well-decorated city Ayodhya
amidst the full sounding of conch shells and drumbeats. [1-11-26b, 27a]

tt> àmuidta> sveR †òœva tm! nagra iÖjm! . 1£11£27

àveZymanm! sTk«Ty nreNÔe[ #NÔ kmR[a,

ywa idiv sureNÔe[ shöa]e[ kaZypm!. 1£11£28

27b, 28. tataH sarve naagaraaH= then, all, citizens; indra karmaNaa= one who has exploits like that of Indra; nara
indreNa= by people's, lord – Dasharatha; satkritya praveshyamaanam= well honoured, and being entered; yathaa= as with;
kaashyapam= sage Kashyapa's son, namely Vamana, the dwarf boy incarnation of Vishnu; sahasra aksheNa surendreNa=
by thousand eyed, lord of gods, namely Indra; divi= in heaven [while entered]; tam dvijam= him, at that Brahman;
dR^iSTvaa pramuditaaH= on seeing, highly gladdened.
when he entered sage Kashyapa's son Vamana, the dwarfish boy and the incarnation of Vishnu, into
[1-11-27b, 28]
The simile of Indra to king Dasharatha is in two ways. Dasharatha ruled kingdom like Indra who rules Heavens. The

word Indra karmaNa also refers to the deeds of Dasharatha, in helping the gods' forces combating the demonic forces.
Thus the deeds performed by Dasharatha are like those of Indra's. Here Dasharatha is bringing Sage Rishyasringa to
Ayodhya. Earlier Indra led Vamana, the dwarf-boy to heavens. Vamana is the incarnation of Vishnu in early ages and
after Vamana suppressed Bali, the Emperor to netherworlds, Indra took Vamana to heavens. Thus Dasharatha is like
Indra on earth, both by his virtue and deed. Incidentally, Vamana i.e., Vishnu, is the son-incarnate to Sage Kaashyapa,
while sage Rishyasringa is the grandson of the same Kaashyapa. Thus Sage Kaashyapa is instrumental to these two
incarnations. Through the divine grace of Sage Rishyasringa, the same Vishnu is going to take birth as Rama, while Sage
Kashyapa is a grandparent of Rama in this era, and while he alone was Vishnu's father when Vishnu incarnated as Dwarf
boy Vamana.

ANt>purm! àveZy @nm! pUjam! k«Tva c zaôt>,

k«tk«Tym! tda AaTmanm! mene tSy %pvahnat! . 1£11£29

29. enam= him; antaHpuram= palace-chambers; praveshya= having entered; shaastrataH= as per scriptures; puujaam
cha= worshipped, too; tadaa= then; tasya= his [for Rishyasringa]; upavaahannat= by bringing here; aatmaanam= for
himself; kR^itakrityam= one with his desire fulfilled; mene= beleived.
is fulfilled. [1-11-28]

ANt>purai[ svaRi[ za<tam! †òœva twa Aagtam! ,

sh -ÇaR ivzala]Im! àITya Aan<dm! %pagmn! . 1£11£30

30. antaHpura striyaH sarvaaH= palace, ladies, all of them; tathaa= thus; bhartraa saha aagataam= her husband, along
with, one who arrived; vishaala akshiim= broad-eyed lady; shaantaam= at Shanta; dristwaa= on seeing; priityaa= with
affection; aanandam= happiness; upaagaman= they derived.
On seeing her, the broad-eyed Shanta, who came there along with her husband all the ladies of
palace derived happiness for the homecoming of their own daughter, as it were. [1-11-29]

pUJymana tu tai-> sa ra}a c @v ivze;t> ,

%vas tÇ suiota kiNct! kalm! sh iÖja . 1£11£31

31. saa= she, Shanta; taabhiH= by them; [by far] visheshataH= in an exceptional manner; raajnaa cha eva= by king, also,
thus; puujayamaanaa= while being admired; sukhitaa= comfortably; Rîtwijaa saha= that, Vedic scholar - her husband,
along with; kamchit kaalam= for some time; tatra= there; uvaasa= resided.
comfortably resided there along with her husband, the Vedic scholar Rishyasringa. [1-11-30]
The Riwik is not just a reciter of Veda-s but more a director or conductor of whole orchestration of the Vedic ritual,
which involves lots of rules, in reciting hymns, in performing deeds and all in their exactness. The whole lots of works
that need be performed have the order of precedence like prime, auxiliary or adjunctive in their ordinance. A Ritwik is
the elated scholar who keeps track of these activities while other scholars recite hymns as directed by these Ritwik-s.
Hence, Ritwik-hood is the highest.

The Dour Era system of Hindus

[Font size can be enhanced under View menu]

The Four Era system, chaturyuga has the following components: satya yuga or krita yuga 17, 28, 000 years of
duration. This is the era of Rama's ancestors of Ikshvaku dynasty, or the Solar dynasty. treta yuga 12, 96, 000
years.[The era is of Rama's near ancestors, again of Solar dynasty 3. dwapara yuga 8, 64, 000 years. This is
the period of Epic Maha Bharata with an admixture of Solar and Lunar dynasties ruling. kali yuga 4, 32, 000
years. The present period obtaining from the ruination of Maha Bharata civilisation.

One cycle of the above four eras is called one mahaa yuga and seventy-one [71] of such of the Fourfold Eras
mahaa yugaa-s will become one manvantara,
manvantara Manu-Epoch, the time scale attributed to one Manu, the
Supreme Ruler of Mankind. There are total fourteen such Manu-epochs and six of them over in the present
manvantara , the time-scale.

The completed Manu cycles are 1.] svayambhu manu , 2.] svaarochiSa manu , 3.] auuttami manu , 4.]
taamasa manu , 5.] raivata manu , 6.] chaaksha manu . Presently we are in the Seventh cycle called vaivasvata
mnavantara , and there are seven more manvantara -s to come, starting with 8.] surya saavarni Manu,
Manu 9.]
dharma saavani,
saavani 10.] daksha savarni,
savarni 11.] rudra saavarni,
saavarni 12.] brahma saavrani,
saavrani 13.] rouchya manu , 14.]
bhoutya manu.

Such fourteen Manu time cycles will be said to be a Day of Brahma, the Absolute. Ramayana is said to have
happened in kR^ita yuga,
yuga the second Manu time cycle. The earlier one is satya yuga , in which the ancestors
of Rama, descendants of Raghu dynasty, like Saagara, Harishchandra et al, were the rulers, which is called
Ikshvaku dynasty.

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe @kadz> sgR

Thus, this is the 11th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 11

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31

Sarga 11 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: March, '04]
Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga12/balasans12.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 12


King Dasharatha requests the Sages to conduct the Vedic ritual for which the sages indent
paraphernalia, which the ministers are ordered to supply forthwith. This chapter is almost a
replication of chapter 8, excepting the inclusion of references to Sage Rishyasringa who by now is
available in Ayodhya.

tt> kale b÷ itwe kiSmn! ict! sumnaehre,

vsNte smnuàaÝe ra}ae yòum! mnae=-vt! .1£12£1

1. tataH= later; bahu tithe kale= after lapse of some time; kasmin chit= on one; vasante= spring season; samanupraapte= on
the arrival of; raaj~naH= to the king; yaSTum= to perform ritual; manaH= mind; abhavat= happened, [desired].
Vedic ritual. [1-12-1]
Please refer to endnote for Indian seasons and months for vasanta / spring season.

tt> à[My izrsa tm! ivàm! dev vi[Rnm! ,

y}ay vryamas s<tanawRm! k…lSy c. 1£12£2

2. tataH= then; deva varNinam= deity like, in glow; tam vipram= to that Brahman; shirasaa= [by suppliantly bowing his]
head; prasaadya= having convinced; kulasya santaana artham = for dynasty's, unending progeny, to beget; yaj~naaya= to
conduct ritual; varayaamaasa= beseeched.
Then bowing his head before that Brahman Rishyasringa, who has deity like glow, and beseeched
him to conduct the Vedic ritual to beget unending progeny in his dynasty. [1-12-2]

tweit c s rajanm! %vac vsuxaixpm! ,

s<-ara> s<iæyNtam! te turgí ivmuCytam! . 1£12£3

3. su satkritaaH= well honoured; saH= he, the Sage; tatha iti cha= 'thus only'; raajaanam= to the king; uvaacha= said;
sambhaaraaH= paraphernalia; sambhriyantaam= be garnered; vimuchyataam= be released; te= your; turagaH cha= ritual
horse, also.
The well-honoured sage Rishyasringa said to the king, "So it shall be, let the paraphernalia for
ritual be garnered and let your ritual horse be released." [1-12-3]

srVya> c %Äre tIre y} -Uim> ivxIytam!,

ttae AävIt! n&p> vaKym! äaü[an! ved pargan! . 1£12£4

sum<Ç Aavahy iú;àm! \iTvjae äü vaidn>,

suy}m! vamdevm! c jabailm! Aw kaZypm!. 1£12£5

4, 5. tataH= then; raaja= the king; mantri sattamam= to minister, the best; sumantram= to Sumantra; vaakyam= the
words; abraviit= said; kshipram= swiftly; brahma vaadinaH= Vedic scholars; ritwijaH= Vedic ritual-conductors;
suyaj~nam= Sage Suyajna; vaamadevam= Sage Vaamadeva; jaabaalim= Sage Jaabali; atha= and; kaashyapam= Sage
Kaashyapa; purohitam= the priest; vashiSTham cha= Sage Vashishta, too; cha= also; ye cha= and those; anye= other; dwija
sattamaaH= Brahmans, the scholars; aavaahaya= invite.
The King Dasharatha said to his best minister Sumantra, "Let the Vedic scholars and ritual
conductors like Sages Suyajna, Vaamadeva, Jaabaali, and Kaashyapa, along with the family priest
Vashishta, and those other Vedic Brahmans who are there, they all be invited swiftly." [1-12-4,5]

puraeihtm! visóm! c ye c ANye iÖj sÄma> ,

tt> sumÇ
< > Tvirtm! gTva Tvirt iv³m> . 1£12£6
6. tataH= then; sumantraH= Sumantra; tvaritam= quickly; gatvaa= went; tvaritaH vikramaH= a quickest person he is;
sam aanayay= fetched; taan= those; samastaan= all of the; veda paaragaan= Vedic scholars.
clergymen. [1-12-6]

smanyt! s tan! svaRn! smStan! ved pargan!,

tan! pUjiyTva xmaRTma raja dzrw> tda. 1£12£7

xmaRwR sihtm! yu−m! ðú[m! vcnm! AävIt!,

mm tatPy manSy puÇawRm! naiSt vE suom! . 1£12£8

7. taan= to them; puujayitvaa= having worshiped; dharmaatmaa raajaa dasharathaH= that virtuous king, Dasharatha;
tada= then; dharma artha sahitam = virtue, meaning, containing; shlakshnam= soft, impressible; vachanam= sentence;
abraviit= uttered; mama= my; laalasya= tumultuous; maanasya= mind; putra artham= for sons; na asti= not there; vai=
verily; sukham= quietude; tat= hence; aham= I am; haya medhena= by Horse Ritual; yakshhyami= Vedic worship; iti=
thus; matiH mama= thinking, of mine.
The virtuous king Dasharatha having offered due worships to all the sages and saints brought in by
Sumantra, uttered these words which are with virtue and meaningful in an impressible manner. "My
mind is tumultuous without quietude for I have no sons, and hence I am thinking of performing the
Vedic Horse Ritual. [1-12-7, 8]

puÇawRm! hymexen y]yaim #it mitmRm,


tdhm! yòum! #CDaim hymexen kmR[a . 1£12£9

9. tat= therefore; shaastra driSTena= scriptures, point of view; karmanaa= to do so; yashtum= to perform ritual;
icChaami= wish to; R^ishiputra= by Sage's son; prabhaaveNa= divine influence of; aham= I am; kaamam= my desire;
praapyaami cha api aham = I get, also I get it.
"Therefore I wish to perform the ritual as enshrined in the scripturesand bBy the divine influence of
the Sage's son Rishyasringa I will get my desires fulfilled. [1-12-9]

\i;puÇ à-ave[ kaman! àaPSyaim c Aip Ahm!,

tt> saxu #it tdœ vaKym! äaü[a> àTypUjyn!. 1£12£10

visó àmuoa> sveR paiwRvSy muoat! Cyutm!,

\:yz&¼ puraega> c àit ^cu> n&pitm! tda . 1£12£11

10, 11. tataH= then; saadhu iti= splendid, thus; tat vaakyam= this, sentence, idea; braahmaNaaH= Brahmans; prati
puujayan= blessed the king; vashishthaH= Sage Vashishta; pramukhaaH= and other important sages; sarve= all of them;
paarthivasya= the king's; mukhaat= from mouth, voice; chyutam= came out; Rishyasringa; purogaaH cha= keeping at helm
of affairs; tadaa= then; prati uuchuH= in return, said; nR^i patim= to peoples', lord [the king]; sambhaaraaH=
paraphernalia; sambhriyantaam= be garnered; te= your; turagaaH cha= ritual horse, also; vimuchyataam= be released.
Then "Splendid, Splendid is this idea," said the Brahman scholars blessing the king. The Sage
Vashishta along with all other important personalities have applauded the idea came out of the
king's voice. Other Vedic scholars and clergymen keeping Rishyasringa t helm of affairs sad the
king in appreciation "Let the paraphernalia be garnered and your ritual horse be released."[1-12-10,

s<-ara> s<iæyMtam! te turg> c ivmuCytam!,

srVya> c %Äre tIre y} -Uim> ivxIytam!. 1£12£12

12. yasya= to whom; putra artham= for begetting sons; iyam dhaarmikii buddhiH aagataa = this, kind of, virtuous,
thinking, has come; putraatham= for begetting sons; [such as you are] te= to you; a+mita= boundless; vikramaan= valiant
ones; chatwaaraH= four of them; putraan= sons; sarvathaa= by all means; praapyase= you will beget.
"To whom such a virtuous thinking of begetting sons through Vedic ritual has come, such as you
are, you will by all means get four sons with boundless valour." The Vedic seers thus blessed
Dasharatha. [1-12-12]

svRwa àaPyse puÇam! cturae Aimt iv³man!,

ySy te ximRkI buiÏ> #ym! puÇawRm! Aagta . 1£12£13

13. tataH= then; priitaH= glad; abhavat= he became; raajaa= the king; shrutvaa= having hearing; tat dvija bhaSitam=
those, Brahmans, that is said by; amaatyaan= to the ministers; cha= also; abraviit= spoke to; raajaa= the king; harsheNa=
with happiness; idam= these; shubha aksharam= good words.
Then the king is gladdened to hear the blessing advises of the Vedic scholars, he that king spoke to
the other ministers of his court, with happiness derived from those good words. [1-12-13]

tt> àItae=-vt! raja ïuTva tu iÖj -ai;tm! ,

AmaTyan! AävIt! raja h;eR[ #dm! zu- A]rm! . 1£12£14

guê[am! vcnat! zIºm! s<-ara> s<iæyNtu me,

smwR Aixiòt> c Añ> s> %paXyayae ivmuCytam! . 1£12£15

sryVya> c %Äre tIre y} -Uim> ivxIytam! ,

za<ty> c Ai-vwRNtam! ywa kLpm! ywa ivix . 1£12£16

zKy> ktuRm! Aym! y}> sveR[ Aip mhIi]ta ,

n Aprawae -vet! kòae y* AiSmn! ³tu sÄme . 1£12£17

iDÔm! ih m&gyNt @te ivÖaNsae äü ra]sa> ,

ivixhInSy y}Sy s*> ktaR ivnZyit . 1£12£18

tdœ ywa ivix pUvm

R ! ³tu> @; smaPyte ,

twa ivxanm! i³ytam! smwaR> kr[e;u #h . 1£12£19

14,15,16,17,18, 19. guruuNaam= of teachers; vachanaat= by advise; shiighram= quickly; sambhaaraaH= paraphernalia;
sambhriyantu= be procured; samartha adhishthitaH= well guarded by gallant men; saha upaadhyaayaH= also followed by
teachers; me= my; asvaH= Ritual Horse; vimuchyataam= be released; sarayavyaa= of Sarayu river; uttare tiire= northern
banks; yaj~na bhoomiH= ritual place; vidhiiyataam= be decided; shaantayaH cha= peace invocations; abhi varthantaam=
be prevailing and prospering; yathaa kalpam= as per tradition; yathaa vidhi= as ordained in scriptures; shakya= if possible;
praaptum= to perform; ayam yaj~naH= this, ritual; sarvena api= by all, even; mahii kshitaa= kings [would have been
performed]; na= no; aparathaH= fault; bhavet= is made; kaSTaH= a difficult one; yadi= if; asmin= in that; kratu sattame=
ritual, the great; Chidram= faults; hi= only; mrigayante= hunted; atra= there; vidvaamsaH= scholarly; brahma
raakshasaaH= by the Brahma demons; nihatasya= killing the; cha= also; yaj~nasya= ritual's; kartaa= performer;
vinasyati= ruins; tat= that is; yathaa= why; vidhi puuvam= in adherence to texts; kratuH= ritual; eSa= this one;
samaapyate= be concludes; tathaa= like that; vidhaanam= procedure; kriyataam= be done; samarthaaH= efficient ones;
karaNeshu iha= in affairs, here; [so said the king to Vedic scholars, and theysaid] tathaa iti= like that, only; cha abruvan=
also, said by; sarve= all; mantrinaH= [religious] ministers; prati apuujayan= in turn, appreciating; paarthiva indrasya= the
king's, the best one; tat vaakyam= those words; yathaa= as; aaj~naptam= as ordered; akurvataH= they have done.
The king said, "As advised by my Vedic teachers the paraphernalia for my ritual be procured. Let
the ritual horse be well guarded in its journey by gallant men and also followed by religious
teachers be released, as per tradition. Let the ritual place be decided on the northern banks of Sarayu
River. Let the peace invocations be prevailing and prospering as ordained in the scriptures and
tradition. All the kings on this earth would have performed this Horse Ritual, if only they can
perform this without a mistake. Thus, this is a great and difficult ritual The Brahma-demons will be
hunting for the faults performed in the rituals. Further, the performer of the ritual also gets ruined if
there were be to be faults. That is why this ritual shall be conducted faultlessly till its conclusion,
and with absolute adherence to the scriptures, since all of you assembled here are efficient ones in
conducting ritual without faults. [1-12-14,15,16,17,18, 19]

twa #it c tt> sveR m<iÇ[> àTypUjyn! ,


paiwRv #NÔSy tt! vaKym! ywa Aa}Ým! Ak…vRt. 1£12£20

20. tathaa iti= like that, only; mantriNaH= by ministers; sarve= all; cha abruvan= also, said to; paarthiva indrasya= the
king's, the best one; tat vaakyam= those words; prati apuujayan= in turn, appreciation; yathaa= as; aaj~naptam= ordered;
akurvataH= they have done.
"It will be done like that only," said all the ministers in reply to the words of the king, and in
appreciation to his orders, and they have carried out works as ordered. [1-12-20]

ttae iÖja> te xmR}m! AStuvn! paiwRv;R-m! ,

Anu}ata> tt> sveR pun> jGmu> ywa Aagtm! . 1£12£21

21. tataH= then; dwijaaH te= Brahmans, all of them; dharmaj~nam= the virtuous knower, the king; astuvan= applauded;
paarthivarSabham= among kings, the sacred bull; anuj~naataa= with his permission; tataH= from there; sarve= all of them;
punaH jagmu= again, returned; yathaa aagatam= as they have come.
returned from there as they have come. [1-12-21]

gte;u te;u ivàe;u m<iÇ[> tan! nraixp>,

ivsjRiyTva Svm! veZm àivvez mhamit> .1£12£22

22. dwija agreSu= Brahmans, prominent ones; gateSu= on departing of; mahaa dyuti= great, resplendent one; nara
adhipaH= people's, chief [king]; taan= those; mantriNaH= the ministers too were; visharjayitwaa= on leaving them; swam=
his; veshma= palace; pravivesha= entered.
entered his own palace. [1-12-22]

Indian seasons
The Indian yearly time-cycle is two-kind, one on northern solstice and the other southern solstice.
And seasons are twelve and every two months is a season, and they are calculated by almanacs
basing on the stars position every year. They roughly compare with the following Gregorian months
as below:
No. R^itu Season Hindu months Gregorian months
1 hemantha Winter margashiirSa to pouSa December to February
2 shishira Cold maagha to phaalguna February to April
3 vasantha Spring chaitra to vaishaakha April to June
4 griiSma Hot jyeSTha to aashaaDha June to August
5 varSa Rainy shraavaNa to bhaadrapada August to October
6 sharat post-rainy aashviiiyuja to kaartiika October to December

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe Öadz> sgR

Thus, this is the 12th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 12

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22

Sarga 12 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

©1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: March ‘04]
Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga13/balasans13.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 13


wives takes ritual vow and enters ritual hall.

pun> àaÝe vsNte tu pU[R> s<vTsrae=-vt!,

àsvawRm! gtae yòum! hymexen vIyRvan!. 1£13£1
1.punaH+praapte+vasante+tu= again, recurred, spring season only; puurNa+samvatsaraH+ abhavat= full, year, over;
prasava+artham+gataH= progeny, requiring, entered [ritual vow]; yaSTum haya+medhena= to ritualize, by Horse ritual;
viiryavaan= determined one.
One full year is completed and another springtime arrived, and King Dasharatha, the determined
one, to beget progeny who entered the ritual vow to perform Horse Ritual... [requests Vashishta...]
Comment: The performer of such Vedic rituals is to perform preliminary rituals for a period of one year in order to attain
eligibility to perform the final one. Here Dasharatha is said to have completed such preludes as he is entered into the
Vedic ritual place in the springtime of the succeeding year referred in last chapter.

Ai-va* visóm! c Nyayt> àitpUJy c,

AävIt! àiïtm! vaKym! àsvawRm! iÖjaeÄmm!. 1£13£2
2. abhivaadya+vashiSTam+cha= lauding, Vashishta, also; nyayataH+pratipuujya+cha= customarily, adoring him, also;
abraviit+pra+shritam+vaakyam= has said, verily, humble, words; prasavaartham= for progeny; dwija+uittamam= to that
Brahmin, the best [Sage Vashishta.]
King Dasharatha lauding Sage Vashishta customarily, and adored by him in turn, said these words
very humbly to that eminent Brahmin, desiring progeny... [1-13-2]

y}ae me i³ytam! äün! ywae−m! muinpu¼v,

ywa n iv¹a> i³yNte y}a<g;e u ivxIytam! . 1£13£3
3. yajnaH+me+kriyataam= ritual, of, mine, be performed; brahman= Oh! Brahman; yathoktam= traditionally;
munipungavaH= eminent sage; yathaa+na+vighnaH+kriyate= as to how, no, obstacles, be occurred; yajna+angeSu =ritual's,
ancillary functions; vidhiiyataam= be ordained.
"Let my ritual be performed traditionally, oh eminent Brahman... and let not obstacles occur even
in its ancillary functions... thus it may be ordained... [1-13-3]

1 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


-van! iõGx> suùn! mým! gué> c prmae mhan!,

vaeFVyae -vta c @v -arae y}Sy c %*t> . 1£13£4
4. bhavaan+snigdhaH+suhR^it+mahyam= you are, friendly, kind-hearted, to me; guruH+cha= teacher, also;
paramaH+mahaan= very, reverent; voDhavyaH= shoulder it; bhavata+cha+eva= by you, only, thus;
bhaaraH+yaj~nasya+cha+udyataH= burden, of ritual, commenced.
"You are friendly and kind-hearted... and my very reverent teacher too... you alone shall shoulder
the burden of the commenced ritual [in all good faith and credence.] [1-13-4]

twa #it c s rajanm! AävIt! iÖjsÄm>,

kir:ye svRm! @v @tt! -vta yt! smiwRtm! .1£13£5
5. tathaa+iti+cha+saH= thus, only, also [So be it,] he [Sage Vashishta]; raajaanam+abraviit+ dwija+ sattama= to king, said
to, Brahmin, the reverend; kariSye+sarvam+eva= I will conduct, all this, accordingly; etat+bhavataa+yat+samarthitam= all
this, by you, that which, requested.
"So be it," said that revered Brahmin to king, "And I will conduct all accordingly, that which is
well requested by you..." [1-13-5]

ttae=ävIt! iÖjan! v&Ïan! y} kmRsu iniótan!,

SwapTye iniótam! c @v v&Ïan! prm xaimRkan! . 1£13£6
6. tataH abraviit+dwijaan+vR^iddhaan= then [Sage Vashishta,] spoken to, to Brahmins, elderly scholars;
yajna+karmasu+niSTitaan= in ritual performance, proficient persons; sthaapatye+ niSTitaam+cha+eva= to architects,
proficient ones, thus; vR^iddhaan+parama+dhaarmikaan= elderly experts, very, virtuous ones.
Then Sage Vashishta [summoned and] spoke to elderly Brahmin scholars, and elderly architects
who are all proficient and elderly experts, [in conducting the construction of the ritual hall etc.]
Comment: A detailed description of the components of Vedic ritual hall is given at the endnote of next chapter, wherein
King Dasharatha enters the ritual hall.

Vedic ritual cannot be performed in ordinary households or in small temples. A very large place is selected, as per
architectural science and at its centre a homa kund , an altar of fire will be constructed. This area will not have any
roofing so as to let the vapours of oblations of ghee, sandalwood paste and others, offered into the fire of altar, get into
the atmosphere and thereby to Heavens. Around this altar of fire, huge sheds will be constructed to accommodate
thousands of participants and onlookers. Apart from this, mammoth kitchens and dining halls are to be constructed as all
of the thousands of participants are to be fed there only as long as ritual is conducted. Here some of those tradesmen
are listed in a bird's eye view.

kmR AiNtkan! izLpkaran! vxRkIn! onkan! Aip,

g[kan! iziLpn> c @v twa @v nq ntRkan! . 1£13£7
7. karmaantikaan= supervisors; shilpakaraan= brick makers; vardhakiin= carpenters; khanakaan+api = earth-diggers,
too; gaNakaan= accountants; shilpinaH+cha+eva= sculptors, also, thus; tatha+eva= like that only; naTa= actors;
nartakaan= dancers.
accountants, and sculptors by Sage Vashishta. So also actors and dancers... [1-13-7]

twa zucIn! zaô ivd> pué;an! su b÷ ïutan! ,

y} kmR smIhNtam! -vNtae raj zasnat! . 1£13£8
8. tathaa+suchiin+shaastra+vidaH+puruSaaan= thus, flawless, scriptures, scholars, to those men; su+bahu+ shrutaan= well,
many, heard [well-read Vedas]; yaj~na+karma= ritual, performance; samiihantaam= be organised; bhavantaH= by you all;
raaja+shaasanaat= by king's order.
Thus flawless scholars in scriptures and those men who are well read in Veda-s, [and addressed

2 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


them saying,] "Performance of the ritual be organised by the order of the king... [1-13-8]

#òka b÷ sahöI zIºm! AanIytam! #it ,

%pkayaR> i³yNtam! c ra}ae b÷ gu[aiNvta> . 1£13£9
9. iSTakaa+bahu+sahasrii= bricks, many, thousands; shiighram+aniiyataam+iti = quickly, be brought, thus;
upakaaryaH+kriyantaam+cha= royal palaces [guest houses,] be built, also; raajaanaam= for kingly [guests];
bahu+guNaanvitaa= very many, facilities included.
"Bricks in many thousands be brought quickly and royal palaces [as temporary guesthouses] be
built for the kingly guests, with very many facilities included in them... [1-13-9]

äaü[ Aavswa> cEv ktRVya> ztz> zu-a> ,

-úy AÚ panE> b÷i-> smupeta> suinióta>.1£13£10
10. brahmaNaa+aavasathaa+cha+eva+kartavyaaa= for Brahmins, accommodation, like that only, be built;
shatashaH+shubhaaH= hundreds of, sanctified houses; bhakshya+anna+paana= with eatables, foods, potables;
bahubhiH+sam+upetaa+suniSTitaaH= very many, well endowed, well established.
"For accommodating Brahmins hundreds of sanctified houses be built like that only... with very
many eatables, foods, and potables... well endowed and well established... [1-13-10]

twa paEr jnSy Aip ktRVya> c suivStra> ,

Aagtanam! suËrat! c paiwRvanam! p&wkœ p&wkœ. 1£13£11
11. tathaa+paura+janasya+api= so also, city, dwellers too; kartavyaa+cha+su+vistaraaH= be built, also, very, palatial;
aagataanaam+su+duuraat+cha= to those arriving, from distant places, also; paarthivaanaam + pR^ithak+pR^ithak= to
kings, separately, separately.
"So also for city dwellers too, very palatial houses be built separately... and for the kings arriving
from distant places also... separately... [1-13-11]

vaijvar[ zla> c twa zYya g&hai[ c,

-qanam! mhdavasm! vEdeizk invaisnam!. 1£13£12
12. vaajivaaraNa+shalaaH+cha = for horses, stables, also; tathaa+shayyaa+gR^ihaaNi+cha= like that, reposing, stalls, also;
bhaTaanaam+mahat+aavaasam= for soldiers, great, billets; vaideshika+ nivaasinaam= foreign-country, dwellers of.
"For horses stables, and like that reposing stalls [for elephants...] and for soldiers great billets be
built... for those foreign-country dwellers [arriving in here on their horses and elephants along with
their soldiers...] [1-13-12]

Aavasa b÷ -úya vE svR kamE> %piSwta>,

twa paErjNSy Aip jnSy b÷ zae-nm!. 1£13£13
13. aavaasaaH+bahu+bhakshyaaH+vai= lodgings, with many foods, verily; sarva+kaamaiH+upasthitaaH = all, utilities,
arranged; tathaa+paura+jansya+api= thus, for this city dwellers also; janasya+bahu+ shobhanam = for [other] people, very,
grand [food be given.]
"These lodgings, with many foods and utilities are to be arranged verily, for the people of this city
and for others too [coming from distant countries,] and a very grand [food be given...] [1-13-13]

3 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


datVym! AÚm! ivixvt! sTk«Ty n tu lIlya ,

sveR v[aR ywa pUjam! àaßuviNt susTk«ta> . 1£13£14
14. daatavyam+annam+vidhivat= be given, food, dutifully; satkR^itya+na+tu+liilaya= treating well, not, just, illusively;
sarve+varNaa= to all, castes; yathaa+puujaam+praapnuvanti= as they would, respects, they get; su+satkritaaH= well
"Food be given dutifully... but not just illusively, treating them well, and the people of all the castes
shall be well honoured, as they would get their due respect... [1-13-14]

n c Av}a àyae−Vya kam ³aex vzat! Aip ,

y} kmRsu ye Vy¢a> pué;a> iziLpn> twa. 1£13£15
15. na+cha+avaj~naa+prayoktavya= not any, disrespect, be shown; kaama+krodha+vashaat+api = passion, anger,
overcome by; yajna+karmasu+ye+vyagraa= in ritual's works, those, preoccupied; puruSaaH + shilpinaH+tathaa= men,
architects too.
"And no disrespect be shown, even when overcome by passion or anger at those men who are
preoccupied in the works of the ritual and at those architects too..." [1-13-15]

te;am! Aip ivze;e[ pUja kayaR ywa ³mm!,

ye Syu> s<pUijta sveR vsui-> -aejnen c. 1£13£16
16. tesham+api+visheSeNa= they be, also, exceptionally; puujaa+kaaryaa+yathaa+kramam= adored, as they deserve;
ye+syuH+sampujitaa+sarve= those men [involved in the works,] will. well respected, all of them; vasubhiH+bhojanena+cha=
with funds, with foods, also.
"They be adored exceptionally, as they deserve... those men [involved in these works] shall be well
respected with funds and foods also... [1-13-16]

ywa svRm! suivihtm! n ik<ict! pirhIyte,

twa -vNt> k…vRNtu àIit yu−en cetsa . 1£13£17
17. yathaa+sarvam+su+vihitam= thus, all this, well, organised; na+kimchit+pari+hiiyate= not, in the least, be neglected;
tathaa+bhavanta+kurvantu= thus, you all, shall administer; priiti+yuktena+ chetasaa= with affection, in good spirit.
"Thus all this be well organised, and not in the least be neglected. Thus you all shall administer in
all your affection and good spirits..." [Thus, spoke Sage Vashishta to the organisers] [1-13-17]

tt> sveR smagMy visóm! #dm! Aäuvn!,

yweòm! tt! suivihtm! n ik<ict! pirhIyte . 1£13£18
18. tataH+sarve+samaagamya= then, all of them, collectively; vashiSTam+idam+abruvan= to Vashishta, this, replied;
yathaa+iSTam+tat+su+vihitam= as desired, that, well ordered; na+kimchit+ parihiiyate= not, in the least, will be neglected.
Then all of them collectively replied to Sage Vashishta "As desired by you, [all the works that are]
well ordered will not be neglected in the least... [1-13-18]

ywae−m! tt! kir:yamae n ik<ict! pirhaSyte,

tt> sum<Çm! Aaøy visóae vaKym! AävIt! . 1£13£19
19. yathaa+uktam+tat+kariSyamaH= as, said, that, we will do; na+kimchit+parihaasyate= not, least, be slighted;
tataH+sumantram+aaniiya= then, Sumantra, called for; vashiSTaH+vaakyam+ abraviit= Vashishta, [this] sentence, words,
"As said by you we will do so and not the least, will be slighted..." [Said the artisans to Sage
Vashishta.] Sage Vashishta then called for Sumantra and said these words. [1-13-19]

4 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


inm<ÇySv n&ptIn! p&iwVyam! ye c xaimRka>,

äaü[an! ]iÇyan! vEZyan! zUÔam! c @v shöz>. 1£13£20
20. nimantrayasva+nR^ipatiim+pR^idhivyaam= invite, kings, on the earth; ye+cha+dhaarmikaaH= those, who are,
virtuous ones; brahmaNaan+kshatriyaan+vaisyaan+shuudraam= Brahmins, Kshatriya-s, Vaisyaa-s, Shoodra-s;
cha+eva+sahasrasaH= also, thus, in thousands.
"Invite all the virtuous kings on this earth...Brahmins, Kshatriya-s, Vaisya-s, Shuudra-s... all them
thus in thousands...[Said Sage Vashishta to Sumantra...][1-13-20]

smanySv sTk«Ty svR deze;u manvan! ,

imiwlaixpitm! zUrm! jnkm! sTy vaidnm!. 1£13£21
21. sam+aanayasva+satkR^itya= well, be invited, honourably; sarva+desheSu+maanavaan= all, from all kingdoms, people;
mithila+patim+shuuram+janakam= Mithila kingdom's, king, valiant one, King Janaka; satya+vaadinam= truth, advocate
"And all the people from all the kingdoms be invited honourably... Janaka, the King of Mithila,
valiant one and an advocate of truth... [1-13-21]

tm! Aany mha-agm! Svym! @v susTk«tm! ,

pUvR s<biNxnm! }aTva tt> pUvRm! ävIim te . 1£13£22
22. tam+aanaya+mahaa+bhaagam= him [Janaka,] invite, great, estimable one; svayameva+eva= personally, thus [by you];
su+satkR^itam= well honoured; puurva+sambandhinam+j~naatva= long-time, associate, bear in mind;
puurvam+braviimi+te= firstly, I am telling, you.
"Him you invite, King Janaka of Mithila, that great estimable one, and he be invited personally by
you, honouring well...and bear in mind that he is a long-time associate [of our King Dasharatha...]
and thus I telling you firstly... [1-13-22]

twa kazI pitm! iõGxm! sttm! iày vaidnm!,

sdœ v&Äm! devs<kazm! Svym! @v AnySv h . 1£13£23
23. tathaa+kaashi+patim= thus, Kaashi's, king; snigdham+satatam+priya+vaadinam+sat+vR^ittam = friendly one, always,
affection, desiring one, well behaved; svayameva+aanyasva+ha= personally, be fetched, verily.
" Thus that King of Kashi who is always a friendly, affectionate and a well behaved one... he shall
be verily fetched by you personally... [1-13-23]

twa keky rajanm! v&Ïm! prm xaimRkm!,

ñzurm! raj is<hSy spuÇm! Tvm! #h Aany . 1£13£24
24.tathaa+kekaya+raajaanam= likewise, Kekaya's king; vR^iddham+parama+dhaarmikam= elderly one, very, virtuous
one; shvashuram= father-in-law; raaja+simhasya= of king, the lion's [Dasharatha's]; sa+putram+tvam+iha+aanaya= along
with his sons, you, here, fetch.
Dasharatha, here he be fetched by you along with his sons... [1-13-24]

A¼eñrm! mhe:vasm! raempadm! su sTk«tm!,

vySym! raj is<hSy spuÇm! tm! #h Aany. 1£13£25
25. anga+iiswaram= Anga kingdom's, Lord; maheSvaasam= great bow, user of; romapaadam+su+ satkritam= Romapada,
well, honoured, vayasyam= friend of; raaja+simhasya= king, the Lion [Dasharatha]; sam+aanaya= well, fetched;

5 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


yashashvinam= illustrious one.

"Lord of Anga kingdom, user of great bow... Romapada [be invited] well honoured, for he is the
friend of our lion-king Dasharatha, and he be fetched, that illustrious one... [1-13-25]

twa kaesl rajanm! -anum<tm! susTk«tm!,

mgx Aixpitm! zUrm! svR zaô ivzardm!. 1£13£26
26. tathaa+kosala+raajaanam= like that, Kosala's, king; bhaanumantam= Bhanumanta; susatkR^itam = well honoured;
magadha+adhipatim= Magadha, king; shuuram= brave one; sarva+shaastra+vishaaradam= in all scriptures, profound.
"Like that King of Kosala namely Bhanumanta, be honoured well, King of Magadha, a brave one
and a profound one in all scriptural knowledge... [be invited likewise] [1-13-26]

àaiÝ}m! prmaedarm! susTk«tm! pué;;R-m!,

ra}> zasnm! Aaday caedySv n&p;R-an!,
àacInan! isNxu saEvIran! saEraó+eyam! c paiwRvan!. 1£13£27
27. praaptij~nam= Praaptijna, the king of Magadha; parama+udaaram= kind-hearted one; susatkR^itam = well honoured;
puruSarSabham= king, the best; raaj~naH+shaasanam+aadaaya= king's, orders, taking; chodayasva= motivated by it;
nR^iparSabhaan= kings, the best; praaciinaan= eastern regional kings;
sindhu+sauviiraan+sauraaSThreyaam+ca+paarthivaan= Sindhu, Sauviira, Sauraastra, also, kings of.
"That king of Magadha, Praaptijna, the kind-hearted, and best one among kings, be well honoured
[and invited. Further] taking the orders of King Dasharatha and motivated by those orders, the kings
of Sindhu, Sauviira and Sauraastra kingdoms may also be invited... [1-13-27]

dai][aTyan! nreNÔam! c smStan! AanySv h ,

siNt iõGxa> c ye c ANye rajan> p&iwvI tle . 1£13£28
28. daakSiNaatyaan+narendraam+ca= southern kingdoms', kings, also; samastaan+aanayasva+ ha= all of them, be invited,
verily; santi+snigdhaaH+cha+ye+cha+anye= should there be, friends, other, those, also, other; raajaanaH+pridhvi+tale=
kings, on earth's, surface..
"Kings of southern kingdoms also, all of them be invited and should there be any other friends and
other friendly kings on the surface of the earth... [1-13-28]

tan! Aany ywa i]àm! s Anugan! sh baNxvan! ,

@tan! ËtE> mha-agE> AanySv n&p Aa}(a. 1£13£29
29. taan+aanaya+yathaa+kshipram= them, be invited, as early as; sa+anugaan+saha+baandhavaan = along with, followers,
along with, their relatives; etaan+duutaiH+mahaabhaagaiH = all these [kings]; = by envoys, great devoted ones;
aanayasva+nR^ipa+aaj~nyaa= invite them, by king's, orders
"Them, be invited as early as possible with all their followers, relatives... and all these kings be
invited by envoys of great devotement... by the orders of our king..." [Thus Sage Vashishta said to
minister Sumantra.] [1-13-29]

visó vaKym! tt! ïuTva sum<Ç> Tvirt> tda ,

Vyaidzt! pué;an! tÇ ra}am! Aanyne zu-an! . 1£13£30
30. vashiSTa+vaakyam+tat+shrutvaa= Sage Vashishta's words, those, on hearing; sumantraH+ tvaritaH + tada=
Sumantra, expeditiously, thus; vyaadishat+puruSaan+tatra= ordered, his men, [envoys,] thither;
raajnanam+aanayane+shubhaan= kings, to be invited, devout men [envoys.]
On hearing Vashishta's those words, Sumantra expeditiously ordered his envoys, devout ones, to
invite all those kings... thither... [1-13-30]

6 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


Svym! @v ih xmaRTma àyatae muin zasnat!,

sum<Ç> Tvirtae -UTva smanetum! mhamit>. 1£13£31
31. svayam+eva+dharmaatmaa+prayayou= personally, thus, virtuous one, journeyed; muni+ shaashanaat+ sumantraH= by
sage's, orders, Sumantra; twaritaH+bhuutva= brisk, be became; samaanetum + mahii+kshitaH= to fetch, earth's, rulers.
That virtuous Sumantra, became brisk upon sage's words and personally journeyed to fetch all the
rulers on the earth... [1-13-31]

te c kmaRiNtka> sveR visóay c mh;Rye ,

svRm! invedyiNt Sm y}e yt! %pkiLptm! . 1£13£32
32. te+karma+antikaaH+sarve= those, artisans, all; vashiSTyaa+cha+maharSaye= to Vashishta, to the sage;
sarvam+nivedayanti+sma= all details, have, reported; yajne+yat+upakalpitam= in ritual, works, accomplished.
All those artisans [engaged till the end of ritual works] have reported to Vashishta, the details of all

tt> àItae iÖj ïeó> tan! svaRn! muinrœ AävIt!,

Av}ya n datVym! kSy ict! lIlya Aip va . 1£13£33
33. tataH+priitaH+dwija+shreshtaH= then, satisfied, Brahmin, eminent [Sage Vashishta]; taan+ sarvaan+
muniH+abraviit= to, all of them, sages, said; avaj~nayaa+na+daatavyam= with disrespect, no, to be endowed;
kasya+chit+liilaya+api+vaa= to anyone, deceptively, also, also, either.
Then, satisfied is Vashishta, the eminent Brahmin, spoke this way to all of them, "Nothing to be
endowed to anyone with disrespect or deceptively, either... [1-13-33]

Av}ya k«tm! hNyat! datarm! n AÇ s<zy>,

tt> kEiít! Ahae raÇE> %pyata mhIi]t> . 1£13£34
34. avaj~nayaa+kR^itam+hanyaat+daataaram= with disrespect, done [deeds,] will kill, donor; na+atra+ samshayam= not,
there, any doubt; tataH+kaiH+chit+aho+raatraiH= then, in some, days and nights; upayaataa+mahiikshitaH= arrived,
"The deeds done with disrespect will kill the donor and there is no doubt about it." [Said Sage
Vashishta.] Then in some days and nights arrived are many kings... [1-13-34]

bøin rÆain Aaday ra}ae dzrwSy h ,

ttae visó> suàItae rajanm! #dm! AävIt! . 1£13£35
35. bahuuni+ratnaani+aadaaya= very many, precious gems, brought; dasharathasya+ha= for Dasharatha, verily;
tataH+vashiSThaH+su+priitaH= then, Vashishta, well, pleased; raajaanam+ idam+ abraviit= to king, this, said.
And those kings brought precious gems for Dasharatha [as gifts.] Then Sage Vashishta well
pleased said this to King Dasharatha... [1-13-35]

%pyata nr Vyaº rajan> tv zasnat! ,

mya Aip sTk«ta> sveR ywa AhRm! raj sÄm . 1£13£36
36. upayaataa+nara+vyaaghraH= arrived are, oh, Man, tiger; raajanaH+tava+shaashanaat= kings, at your, behest;
maya+api+satkR^itaaH+sarve= by me, also, well honoured, all; yatha+arham+ raaja+sattamaaa= as per their status, King,
the great.
"Arrived are the kings [from distant kingdoms,] Oh! Tigerly-man, at your behest... and they are

7 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


well honoured by me also as per their status... oh, Great King... [1-13-36]

y}Iym! c k«tm! rajn! pué;E> susmaihtE> ,

inyaRtu c -van! yòum! y} Aaytnm! AiNtkat! . 1£13£37
37. yaj~niiyam+cha+kR^itam+raajan= ritual works, also, completed, oh king; puruSaiH+su+ samaahitaiH = by men, well,
coalesced; niryaatu+cha+bhavaan+yaSTum= start, also, you, to perform ritual; yajna+aayatanam+antikaat= ritual's place,
"The ritual works are also completed entirely by the well coalescent men, thus you may start
towards the ritual place that is nearby, to perform your ritual...[Said Sage Vashishta to King
Dasharatha.] [1-13-37]

svRkamE> %pùtE> %petm! vE smNtt>,

Ôòum! AhRis rajeNÔ mnsev ivinimRtm!. 1£13£38
38. sarva+kaamaiH+upahR^itaiH= all, desirables, [paraphernalia,] arranged; upetam+vai+ samantataH= available, verily,
everywhere; draSTum+arhasi+raajendra= to see, you [you may pore over,] oh lord of king; manasaa+eva+vi+nirmitam= by
wish, only, verily, built.
"All the desirable [paraphernalia] is arranged and made available everywhere, and that ritual hall,
you may pore over for it looks built by just wish... verily... [1-13-38]

twa visó vcnat! \:yz&NgSy c %-yae> ,

idvse zu- n]Çe inyaRtae jgtIpit> . 1£13£39
39. tathaa+vashiSTa+vachanaat= thus, by Vashishta's word [advise]; r^iSyasR^ingasya+cha= of Rishyasringa also;
ubhayoH= of both; shubhe+divasa= on a good, day; nakshatre= star [of that day matching]; niryaataH= came forth;
jagatii+patiH= world's Lord [King Dasharatha]
Thus, on the advice of both Sage Vashishta and also Sage Rishyasringa, on a good day while the
ruling star of the day is favourable, King Dasharatha came forth towards the ritual hall. [1-13-39]
Comment: In undertaking auspicious works, Hindus watch out for date, day, and the star of the day, called tithi, vaara,
nakshatra in accordance with astrological import. In addition to these three are two more yoga and karaNa,
karaNa which when
added together this becomes panchaanga,
panchaanga five-aspects of time, which are essential to verify before conducting any
auspicious work.

ttae visó àmuoa> svR @v iÖjaeÄma>,

\:yz&Ngm! purSk«Ty y} kmR Aar-n! tda. 1£13£40
40. tataH+vashiSTa+pramukhaaH= then, Vashishta, and other eminent ones; sarva+eva+ dwija+ uttamaaH= all, thus,
Brahmins, eminent; R^isyasR^ingam+puraskritya= Rishyasringa, keeping ahead of; yajna+karma+aarabhan+tadaa=
ritual, works, commenced, thus.
Then Sage Vashishta and other eminent Brahmins keeping the Sage Rishyasringa ahead of them
entered the ritual hall, to commence the ritual works thus... [1-13-40]

y} vaqm! gta> sveR ywa zaôm! ywa ivix ,

ïIman! c sh pÆI-I raja dI]am! %paivzt!. 1£13£41
41. yaj~na+vaaTa+gataaH+sarve= ritual, hall, entered, all; yathaa+shaastram+yathaa+vidhi= as per canons, as per custom;
shriimaan+cha+saha+patniibhii= glorious one [king,] also, with, his wives; raajaa+ diikshaam+upaavishat= king, vow,
On entering the ritual hall, all of them as per canons and custom, that glorious king along with his
wives undertook vow of ritual... [1-13-41]

8 von 9 01.04.04 15:50


#it ïI vaiLmik ramay[e balka{fe Çyaedz> sgR


Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 13

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
40 41

Sarga 13 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

9 von 9 01.04.04 15:50

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga14/balasans14.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 14


The Horse Ritual of Emperor Dasharatha is started on the banks of Sarayu River. The details of
the arrangements for the participants, and visitors along with some aspects of the Vedic Ritual are

Aw s<vTsre pU[eR tiSmn! àaÝe tur<gme,

srYva> c %Äre tIre ra}ae y}ae A_yvtRt . 1£14£1

1. atha+samvatsare+puurNe= then, one year, completing; tasmin+praapte+turangame= that, on regaining, ritual horse;
sarayvaH+uttare+tiire= Sarayu river's, northern, on banks; raaj~naH+yaj~naH+ abhyavartata [abhi + aa + vart]=
emperor, ritual, commenced.
Then after completion of one year and on regaining the ritual horse, the Emperor Dasharatha
commenced his Vedic Ritual on the northern banks of River Sarayu. [1-14-1]
Comment: In aswametha yaga , a well-decorated horse will be let out with an insignia on its forehead challenging any king
to capture it and face the wrath of releasing king. If any one captures the horse, he shall be strong enough to incite a
war. Otherwise, the valour and invincibility of releasing king is well established and he may proceed with the ritual
proper. Now that the ritual horse released during last year by King Dasharatha has come back without being captured by
anyone, thus establishing the invincibility of King Dasharatha, he now can commence the ritual proper.

< m! purSk«Ty kmR c³…> iÖj;R-a>,

Añmexe mhay}e ra}ae=Sy sumhaTmn> . 1£14£2

2. R^iSyasR^ingam+puraskR^itya= Rishyasringa, keeping at helm [of affairs]; karma+chakruH+ dvija + R^iSabhaaH=
works, commenced, Brahmans, eminent ones; ashwamethe+mahaa+yaj~ne+ raajnaH+asya= in Horse ritual, great, ritual,
king, of that; su+maha+atmanaH= well, noble, souled [king]
Keeping Rishyasringa at the helm of affairs those eminent Brahmans commenced, ashva medha ,
the great ritual of that noble-souled Dasharatha. [1-14-2]

kmR k…vi¡ t ivixvt! yajka vedparga>,

ywa ivix ywa Nyay< pir³amiNt zaôt>. 1£14£3

3. karma+kurvanti+vidhivat= works, being performed, customarily; yaajakaaH+veda+ paaragaaH = ritual conductors, in
Vedas, well versed; yathaa+vidhi+yathaa+nyaayam= as per, canon, as per, rules; pari kraamanti + shaashtrataH= started

1 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


to, conduct, as per scriptures.

Works are being performed customarily by those well-versed conductors of Vedic rituals, called
ritviks, as per canon and rules, and they started to conduct [everything] scripturally. [1-14-3]

àvGyRm! zaôt> k«Tva twa @v %psdm! iÖja>,

c³…> c ivixvt! svRm! Aixkm! kmR zaôt> . 1£14£4

4. pravargyam+shaastrataH+kR^itvaa= pravargya ritual, as per scriptures, on performing; tathaa+

eva+upasadam+dvijaaH = like that, upasada ritual, Brahmans; chakruH+cha+vidhivat+sarvam= performed, also,
customarily, all of them; adhikam+karma+shaastrataH= and other, works too, as per scriptures.
On performing pravargya ritual as per scripture, like that upasada ritual too, those Brahmans
performed customarily all of those other rituals [incidental to the main one,] scripturally. [1-14-4]

Ai-pUJy tda ùòa> sveR c³…> ywa ivix ,

àat> svn pUvaRi[ kmaRi[ muinpu<gva>. 1£14£5

5. abhipuujya+tadaa+hR^iSTaaH= worshipping, then, content; sarve+chakruH+ yathaa+vidhi = all of them, performed, as

enjoined; praataH+savana+puurvaani+karmaani= early morning, savana rituals and its ancillary; muni+pungavaH= sages,
All of those distinguished sages are then content with that worshipping, that which is performed as
enjoined, they conducted the early morning savana ritual and its ancillaries... [1-14-5]

@eNÔí ivixvt! dÄae raja c Ai-;utae=n"> ,

mXy<idnm! c svnm! àavtRt ywa ³mm! . 1£14£6

6. indraH+cha+vidhivat+dattaH= [oblations addressed to] Indra, God of Heavens, as ordained; = given;

raajaa+cha+abhiSutaH+anaghaH= soma raja creeper, well squeezed [for the juice,] flawless one; madhyandinam +
cha+savanam= in mid-day, too, savana ritual; pravartataH+yathaa+kramam= conducted, as per sequence.
The oblations addressed to Indra, God of Heavens, [and the chieftain deity for all yaj~na-s]are well
given and as ordained soma creeper is well crushed to squeeze the flawless soma juice. Thus, the
mid-day savana ritual is well conducted as per sequence. [1-14-6]
Comment: Soma creeper is Sacrostemma Brevistigma of Asclepiadacea family and some other scholars hold the view
that it is of Sarcostema Viminalis family.

t&tIy svnm! cEv ra}ae=Sy sumhaTmn> ,

c³…> te zaZÇtae †òœva twa äaü[ pu<gva> . 1£14£7

7. tR^itiiya+savanam+cha+eva= third, savana ritual, also, like that; raaj~naH+asya+su+ mahaatmanaH = king's, that one,
great exalted one; chakruH+te+shaastrataH= performed, they, as per scripturess; dR^iSTvaa +
tathaa+braahmaNa+pungavaaH= on seeing, verifying, thus, Brahmans, proficient ones.
The third savana, ritual of that great-exalted king Dasharatha is also verily performed thus duly
verifying the scriptures, by those proficient Brahmans. [1-14-7]

2 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


Aaþan! ci³re tÇ z³adIn! ivbuxaeÄman!,

\:yz&¼adaE mÙE> iz]a]r smiNvtaE. 1£14£8

8. aahvayaam+chakrire+tatra= invoking, performed, there; shakra+aadiin+vibudha+ uttamaan= God Indra, and others,
scholars, best; R^iSyashR^i~Nga+aadau+mantraiH Rishyasringa, others, by Vedic hymns; shiksha+akshara+samanvitau=
with intoned, lettered, along with.
Performed are invocations for God Indra and other deities there, by Rishyasringa and other best
scholars with their well lettered and intonated Vedic hymns. [1-14-8]

gIiti-> mxurE> iõGxE> mÙ AaþanE> ywahRt>,

haetarae dÊravaý hiv-aRgan! idvaEksam!. 1£14£9

9. giitibhiH+madhuraiH+snigdhaiH= by singing, sweetly, harmoniously; mantra+ aahvaanaiH+yatha+ arhataH= with
hymns, invited are, as befitting; hotaaraH= Hotaa-s [conductor of this invocation]; daduraa vaahya
+havir+bhaagaan+divaukasaam= welcomed, oblations, partaking celestials.
By singing [ saamaVedic hymns] sweetly and harmoniously and inviting with Vedic hymns,
hotaa-s, invocators, welcomed the celestials for partaking oblations. [1-14-9]

n c A÷t< Aa-Ut! tÇ Soiltm! va n ik<cn ,

†Zyte äüvt! svRm! ]emyuKtm! ih ci³re . 1£14£10

10. na+cha+a+hutam+abhuut+tatra= not, also, unburnt, resulted in, there [in fire-ritual]; skhalitam+ vaa+na+kimchana=
slipped in, either, not, a little; dR^isyate+brahmavat+sarvam= appeared, hymn oriented, all; kshema+yuktam+hi+chakrire=
secure, enough, verily, is performed.
There is no unburnt oblation resulted in that fire-ritual nor even a small mishap slipped in the
performance of ritual. Everything appeared [canonically correct and] hymn oriented. It is performed
verily in a secure way. [1-14-10]

n te;u AhSsu ïaNtae va ]uixtae va n †Zyte ,

n AivÖan! äaü[> kiín! n Azt Anucr> twa . 1£14£11

11. na+tesu+ahassu= none, in these, days; shraantaH+vaa+kshudhitaH+va = weary person, or, hungry person, or;
na+dR^ishyate= not, found; na+a+vidvaan+braahmaNaH= not, unscholarly, Brahman; kaschin+na +
shata+anucharaH+tathaa= anywhere, not without, hundred, followers, like thus.
In these days of ritual, no person isthere found to be weary or hungry, and neither an unscholarly
Brahman is there, nor any one without at least a hundred followers [viz., apprentices.] [1-14-11]

äaü[a -u<jte inTym! nawvNt> c -u<jte ,

tapsa -u<jte c Aip ïm[a> cEv -u<jte . 1£14£12

3 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


12. braahmanaa+bhunjate+nityam= Brahmans, fed, anytime; naatha+vantaH= masters, having [persons who have their
masters i.e., servants] bhunjate= are fed; taapasaa+bhunjate+cha+api= sages, are fed, also, even;
shramaNaaH+cha+eva+bhunjate+thathaa = pilgrims, also, thus, are fed, thus.
Given anytime, the Brahmans, servants, sages, and pilgrims are fed with food [for their arrival at
the place of boarding is unpredictable and is dependent on their duties for Brahmans, and by their
masters for servants, and for pilgrims, they do not have a particular time of arrival or departure...]
Comment: Some scholars tend to conclude that Ramayana might have been written in post Buddhist period by finding
the words like shramaNa etc., the famous wandering Buddhist monk sect. shramaNa in Sanskrit means only a pilgrim and
pilgrimage is an ordained aspect of salvation as per Indra is the friend of traveller...therefore wander... aitareya brahmaNa
[VII.33.3] The Buddhist shramaNas are the wandering monks in search of converts whereas Hindu shramana-s shramana are pure
sanyasi -s wandering for their own salvation.

v&Ïa> c Vyaixta> c @v ôI bala> twa @v c ,

Ainz< -u<jmanana< n t&iÝ> %pl_yte . 1£14£13

13. vR^iddhaaH+ca+vyaadhitaaH+ca+eva= elderly people, sick ones, also, thus; strii+baalaaH+ thatha+eva+ca= women,
children, like that, only; anisham+bhunjamaanaanaam= always, dining on thus; na+tR^iptiH+upalabhyate= no, satisfaction
to complete the meal, attained.
Elderly people, sick ones, women and children though dining on always thus, no satisfaction to
complete the meal is attained [for themselves, as the food served is that pleasant.]
Elderly people, sick ones, women and children though dining on always thus, there is no
satisfaction to Emperor Dasharatha [for it appeared to be too meagre a serving and a lot more is to
be served.] [1-14-13]

dIytam! dIytam! AÚm! vasa<is ivivxain c ,

#it s<caeidta> tÇ twa c³…> Anekz> . 1£14£14

14. diiyataam+diiyataam+annam= 'Be given, Be given' food; vaasaamsi+vividhaani+ca= clothing, variously, also;
iti+samchoditaH+tatra= thus, directed by, there; tathaa+chakruH+anekasaH= like that, distributed, innumerably.
"Food be given abundantly, clothing be given variously" are the directives [and at the behest of
which, the king's men there at the ritual place have] distributed innumerably. [1-14-14]

AÚ kªqa> c †ZyNte bhv> pvRt %pma> ,

idvse idvse tÇ isÏSy ivixvt! tda . 1£14£15

15. anna+kuuTaaH+ca+dR^ishyante= food stuff, heaps, also, appearing; bahavaH+parvata+upamaa= many, mountainous,
in similitude; divase+divase+tatra= day by day, there; siddhasya+vidhivat+ tadaa = made available, customarily, thus.
Heaps of foodstuffs are also appearing there... many of them and in similitude mountainous... made
available there, customarily and day after day... [1-14-15]

nana dezat! AnuàaÝa> pué;a> ôI g[a> twa ,

4 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


AÚ panE> suivihta> tiSmn! y}e mhaTmn> . 1£14£16

16. naanaa+deshaat+anu+praaptaaH= [from] different, countries, arrived at; purushaaH+strii+ gaNaaH +tatha= men,
women, in folks, thus; anna+paanaiH+su+vihitaaH= food and drinks, well, pleased; tasmin+yaj~ne+mahaatmanaH= in that,
ritual of, great-soul [Dasharatha.]
Arrived there from different countries are men and women in folks thus, they are all well-pleased
with [the sumptuous] food and drink, in that ritual of that great-souled Dasharatha... [1-14-16]

AÚm! ih ivixvt! SvaÊ àzNsiNt iÖj;R-a> ,

Ahae t&Ýa> Sm -Ôm! te #it zuïav ra"v> . 1£14£17

17. annam+hi+vidhivat+svaadu= food, verily [palatably,] prepared [by perfect cooking,] relishable; prashamshanti=
appreciated; dvijarSabhaaH= Brahmans, the eminent; aho+tR^iptaa+ sma= Aho!, satisfied, are we; bhadram+te= blessed,
are you; iti= thus; shushrava= heard; raghavaH= Raghu's descendent [Dasharatha].
"Oh! King, the food is prepared perfectly and it is palatably relishable..." [some said so... while
some more said, "Oh! Satisfied we are! Blessed are you..." thus said the eminent Brahmans, and
King Dasharatha of Raghu dynasty [heard those sayings, as well.] [1-14-17]

Svl<k«ta> c pué;a äaü[an! pyRve;yn!,

%pasNte c tan! ANye sum&ò mi[ k…{fla> . 1£14£18

18. sva+alankritaaH+puruSaa= well, decorated, men [caterers]; brahmaNaan+ paryaveSayan= to Brahmans, [served food;
upaasante+ca+taan+anye= helped, also, them [caterers,] others; su+mR^iSTa+ mani + kuNDalaaH = with well, decorated,
gem-studded, earrings [worn by those helpers.]
Well-decorated men have served food to Brahmans, while others who wore well-decorated and
gem-studded earrings helped them. [1-14-18]

kmaRNtre tda ivàa hetuvadan! bønip ,

àa÷> suvaiGmnae xIra> prSpr ijgI;ya . 1£14£19

19. karma+antare+tadaa+vipraa= in work, gap periods, then, Brahmans; hetu+vaadan+ bahuun+api= intellectual, debates,
many of them, even; pra+aahuH+su+vaagminaH+dhiiraaH= very well, debated, also, good, debaters, eminent ones;
paraspara+jigiishaya= mutually, to defeat.
During the gap-periods of ritual works, those eminent Brahmans, and good debaters, very well
debated intellectual debates to defeat one another, mutually. [1-14-19]

idvse idvse tÇ s<Stre k…zla iÖja> ,

svR kmaRi[ c³…> te ywa zaô< àcaeidta>. 1£14£20

20. divase+divase+tatra= by day, by day, there; samstare+kushalaaH+dwijaaH= in ritual, expert, Brahmans;

sarva+karmaaNi+chakruH+te= all, works, performed, they; yathaa+ shashtram+pra+choditaaH= as contianed, in
scriptures, well, motivated.

5 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


Day by day there in those rituals, expert Brahmans are well motivated and they have performed all
ritual works as contained in scriptures. [1-14-20]

n A;f¼ ivt! AÇ AasIt! n Aìtae n Ab÷ïut> ,

sdSy> tSy vE ra}ae n Avad k…zla iÖja> . 1£14£21

21. na+a+SaDanga+vit+atra+asiit= none, not, in six, branches of Veda, knowing, there, available; na+ a+ vrataH=none, not,
vowed scholar; na+a+bahu+shrutaH= none, not, many [scriptures,] heard; sadasyaaH + tasya+vai+raaj~naH= members, of
ritual, verily, of king; na+a+vaada= none, non, debating person; kushalaa+dwijaaH= scholarly, Brahmans.
There is no scholar without the knowledge of the six branches of Vedas, none who is not an
avowed scholar, none who heard less of the scriptures [i.e., unlearned in the scriptures,] and there is
none among the members of the ritual of that king Dasharatha, who is incapable of debating, thus
all are scholarly Brahmans. [1-14-21]
Comment: The branches of Veda-s are 1] sikSa - phonetics, 2] vyaakaraNa - grammar, 3] chandas - prosody, 4] nirukta -
etymology, 5] jyotiS - astronomy, 6] kalapa - ritual acts.

àaÝe yUp> %CD+ye tiSmn! ;fœ bELva> oaidra> twa ,

tavNtae ibLv sihta> pi[Rn> c twa Apre . 1£14£22

22. praapte+yuupa+ucChraye= on attaining, wooden ritual posts, staking [time]; tasmin= in ritual; SaT+ bailwaaH= six,
Bilwa wood; khaadiraaH+tathaa= of Khadira wood, thus; taavantaH+bilwa+sahitaaH= same number of, nearer to Bilwa
posts; parNiaH+ca+tatha+apare= of Parnina wood, also, like that, further.
When the time came to stake wooden ritual posts, [called yupa sthambha, ] six posts of bilwa wood
[Egle Marmelos,] six posts of khadira wood [Mimosa catech,] and further the same number of posts
of Parnina wood [Butea frondosa,] are staked. [1-14-22]

ðe:matkmy> idòae devdaémy> twa ,

Öavev tÇ ivihtaE ba÷ VySt pir¢haE . 1£14£23

23. sleshmaatakamayaH= of Sleshmaataka wood; diSTaH= stipulated; devadaarumayaH +tathaa= of Devadaaru wood,
thus; dwaa+eva+tatra+vihitou= two of them, thus, there, staked; baahu+vyasta+ parigrahou = arms, extended, touching [at
arms length.]
One post of sleshmaataka wood [Gorida myxa] as stipulated and two of devadaaru wood [Uvaria
longifolia] are staked. Then the distance between each post is maintained at arms' length. [1-14-23]

kairta> svR @vEte zaô}E> y}kaeivdE> ,

zae-awRm! tSy y}Sy ka<cn Al<k«t A-vn! . 1£14£24

24. kaaritaaH+sarva+evai+te = carved, all [posts,] thus, by them; shaastra+j~naiH= scripture, authorities;
yaj~na+kovidaiH= ritual, scholars; shobha+artham+tasya+yaj~nasya = for elegance, purpose, of that, ritual;
kaanchana+alankR^ita+abhavan= gold-panes, decorated, they are [posts are]
Thus, those authorities on scriptures have carved all the posts, for they are scholars in rituals and
for the purpose of elegance, the posts are decorated with gold panes on them. [1-14-24]

6 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


@k iv<zit yUpa> te @k iv<zt! ArÆy> ,

vasaei-> @k iv<ziÑ> @kEkm! sml<k«ta> . 1£14£25

25. eka+vimshat+yuupaaH+te= one, twenty [twenty-one,] posts, they are; eka+vimshat+ aratnayaH = one, twenty, elbow to
fingertip measure [cubit]; vaasobhiH+eka+ vimshadbhi= by cloths, twenty-one; eka + ekam +sama+alankR^itaH= one to,
each post, well, decorated.
They are twenty-one posts and the height of each post is twenty-one aratni [a cubit, measure from
the elbow to the tip of the little finger.] All the twenty-one posts are decoratively clothed with one
cloth to each post. [1-14-25]

ivNySta ivixvt! sveR iziLpi-> sukt

« a †Fa> ,

Aò Aaöy> svR @v ðú[ êp smiNvta> . 1£14£26

26. vinyasthaa+vidhivat+sarve= implanted, procedurally, all; shilpibhiH+su+kR^itaa+ dhR^iDhaa= by artisans, well,
designed, strong [posts]; aSTa+aasrayaH= octahedral surfaces; sarva+eva= all of them, thus;
shlakSNa+ruupa+samanvitaaH= smoothened, surface shapes, having.
Implanted procedurally are all the posts, well designed by artisans and they are all strong posts with
octahedral surfaces. [1-14-26]

AaCDaidta> te vasaei-> pu:pE> gNxE> c pUijta>,

sÝ \;yae dIiÝmNtae ivrajNte ywa idiv . 1£14£27

27. aacChaaditaaH= draped; te= them; vaasobhiH= with clothing; pushpaiH= with flowers; gandhaiH+ ca= with perfumes;
puujitaaH= adorned; sapta+R^iSayaH= Seven Sages; diiptimantaH= sparkling; viraajante= resplendent; yathaa= as in;
divi= Heavens.
Draped are the ritual posts in clothing and decorated with flowers and adorned with perfumes, they
are resplendent like the sparkling of the Seven Sages in Heavens. [1-14-27]
Comment: The Seven Sages is the constellation of stars in the Ursa Major [The Great Bear] and is called sapta rishi
mandala . The Indian names of the Seven Sages are 1] atri , 2] angiirasa , 3] pulastya , 4] pulaha , 5] kratu , 6] mariichi , 7]
vashiSTha .

#òka> c ywa Nyaym! kairta> c àma[t> ,

ictae=i¶> äaü[E> tÇ k…zlE> izPlkmRi[ . 1£14£28

28. iSTakaaH+yathaa+nyaayam= bricks, as per, rules; kaaritaaH+ca+pramaaNataH= well designed, also, with standard
measurements; chitaH+agniH+braahmaNaiH+tatra= layered, Altar of Fire, by Brahmans, there;
kushalaiH+shilpa+karmani= experts, architects.
The bricks for Altar of Fire are well designed and made to the standard measurements as per rules.
The Brahmans who are experts in the architecture of laying Fire Altar, [by calculating the ritual
field with a one-ply rope and decide where the Altar shall be] and there the Altar is layered well
with bricks, [1-14-28]
Comment: The construction of Fire Altar itself is a ritual, called iSTikaa chayana , where each brick is to be consecrated

7 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


with hymns. On completion of the layering of bricks to the required shape, i.e., that of an eagle-like platform for a garuda
yaj~na vedi etc. abhiSeka [Holy head bath] is performed to the brick-work of the Altar by pouring milk and other sacred
liquids to the chanting of Vedic hymns.

sicTyae raj is<hSy s<ict> k…zlE> iÖjE> ,

géfae éKmp]ae vE iÇgu[ae Aòa dzaTmk> . 1£14£29

29. sa+chitya+raaja+simhasya= that Fire Altar, of King, the Lion; samchitaH+kushalaiH+dwijaiH= layered, experts,
Brahmans; garuDaH+rukma+paksha+vai= eagle [shaped,] with golden, wings, verily; tri+ guNaH+aSTa+dashaatmakaH=
three fold, eighteen in number.
That Altar of Fire of that Lion-King, is layered by expert Brahmans, in the shape of an eagle with
golden wings, with its size being three folds bigger than the altars of other rituals, thus there are
eighteen layers. [1-14-29]
Comment: garuDa , the Divine Eagle is the vehicle of God Vishnu with an all-pervading vision and fastest wings. He is the
only one who once brought amrita, the Divine Elixir, at his mother's behest. Hence, the Altar of Fire is given the shape of
this Divine Eagle, with its wings and tail outstretched, head turned downward, and the eyes looking eastward. yaj~na is
also termed as suparNa " [i.e., su = good, parNa = winged, carrier of the oblations with its golden wings to heavens. Or
its wings are glittering with gold - sahasram hiraõya þakalai× prati dinam agnim prokÿati - þruti
' every day with thousands of gold chips oblate the fire... ' scriptures say so. So the Altar of Fire is glittering with thousands of
gold chips sprinkled every day.]

inyu−a> tÇ pzv> tt! tt! %iÎZy dEvtm!,

%rga> pi][> c @v ywa zaôm! àcaeidta> . 1£14£30

30. niyuktaaH+tatra+pashavaH= readied, there, animals; tat+tat+uddishya+daivatam= that and that such and such,]
designated, deity; uragaaH+pakshinaH+ca+eva= serpents, birds, also, thus; yathaa+ shaastram + prachoditam= as per the
scriptures, directives.
The animals are readied there and they are [tied to the wooden posts, yuupa sthambha, and each
animal is] designated to such and such deities, and serpents and birds are also thus readied as per
the directives of scriptures. [1-14-30]

zaimÇe tu hy> tÇ twa jlcra> c ye ,

\i;i-> svRm! @vE tn! inyu−m! zaôt> tda . 1£14£31

31. shraamite+tu+hayaH+tatra= in animal sacrifice, horse, there; tathaa+jala+ charaaH+ca+ye= thus, aquatic, [animals],
too; R^iSibhiH+sarva+evai+tan= those [required,] by Sages [the conductors] all of them, verily, them there;
niyuktam+shaashtraH+tadaa= arranged [animals,] as per scriptures, thus.
The Sages who conduct the ritual have arranged the animals for this animal sacrifice, like horse and
other aquatic animals [tortoise etc.,] as per scriptures. [1-14-31]

pzUnam! iÇztm! tÇ yUp;

e u inytm! tda ,

Añ rÆ> %Ämm! tSy ra}ae dzrwSy h . 1£14£32

32. pashuunaam+tri+shatam= animals, three, hundred; tatra+yuupeSu+niyatam+ tadaa= there, to wooden posts, arranged

8 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


[tied,] thus; aswa+ratna+uttamam= horse, gemlike, best one; tasya+raaj~naH + dasarathasya+ha= his, king's, for
Dasharatha's, indeed.
Three hundred animals are tied to the ritual posts, along with the ritual horse of that King
Dasharatha, which horse is gem of horses and a best one, indeed. [1-14-32]

kaEsLya tm! hym! tÇ pircyR sm<tt> ,

k«pa[E> ivzzas> @nm! iÇi-> prmya muda . 1£14£33

33. anvaya/word-order: tatra= therein [the matter of ritual]; kausalyaa= Kausalya; tam+hayam= that, horse; samantataH=
around; paricharya= circled around [on making circumambulations]; tribhi+ kR^ipaaNaiH = with three, knives;
paramayaa+mudaa= with great, joy; vishashaasaH+enam= killed, that one [horse.]
Therein the matter of the ritual Queen Kausalya on making circumambulations to the horse
[suppliantly,] she killed that horse with great joy. [1-14-33]
Comment: Since this verse and the following ones have become debatable issues, we are revising the earlier posting, on
which we wanted to be drifty earlier, as we are concerned what Valmiki said but not with the details of godforsaken
practises of Vedic rituals. Therefore, some more points of the ancient commentators of Ramayana are given below, and
the font size can be enhanced under View Menu:

Kausalya, did she kill the horse? This is the first doubt. According to some ancient commentators who were
antagonists not only to animal slaughter but also Vedic system, it is said that here Kausalya did not butcher
the horse. What she did was a symbolical act of piercing the horse with three golden needles, as said in some
rulebooks of ritual sauvarõŸbhi s¨cŸbhi× patnayo× aþvasyasipath˜n kalayanti - þruti - sauvarõŸbhi× s¨cŸbhi×
patnayo aþvasya api path˜n kalpayanta - pr˜kkoý˜× tat pratyañcŸbhi× . This is also inferred by taking
Colebrook's Misc. Essays Vol. 1, where it is recorded as: 'The Ashwamedha and Purushamedha
[man-sacrifice] celebrated in the manner directed by the Veda [Shukla Yajur Veda] are not really sacrifices of
horses and men. In the first; 609 animals of various prescribed kinds, domestic and wild, including birds, fish
and reptiles are made fast, the tame ones to 21 posts and the wild ones in the intervals between the pillars, and
after certain prayers have been recited, the victims are let loose without injury. This mode of performing the
Ashwamedha and Purushamedha as emblematic ceremonies and not as real sacrifices is taught in this Veda
and the Samhita and Brahmana. The horse, which is the subject of the religious ceremony called
Ashvamedha, is also avowedly an emblem of Viraj, or the primeval and universal manifested being. -

Accepting the last sentence that the 'ritual horse is avowedly an emblem of universally manifested Being...'
the hardcore Hindus reject this idea that 'no animal is Sacrificed...' which satisfies only the then Jains,
Buddhists and other Animal Welfare Associations. They, the hardcore Hindus question 'if this horse is not
sacrificed/killed, how then can the High Priest dropped its omentum into Altar of Fire at verse 1-14-36, and
how all available there have smelt it, for the consummation of ritual ? This placing of horse's omentum is also
there in Maha Bharata anena aþva vap˜ dh¨ma gandha ˜grahaõasya samasta p˜pa nivartakatva pratip˜danena
agno× aþva medhasya phala atiþaya× s¨citam | tath˜ ca mah˜ bh˜rate api dh¨ma gandha ˜grahaõam p˜vanam
uktam - tam vap˜ dh¨ma gandham tu dharmar˜ja× saha anujai× | up˜jighr˜t yath˜ þ˜stram sarva p˜pa apaham
tad˜ || - iti - dharm˜k¨te
Even today there is a practise of putting some gut or nerve of a sacrificed cow on the shoulder of a Brahman
boy when his upanayana samskaara 'sacred-thread ceremonial initiation into Brahmanism...' is conducted. The
availability of this gut/nerve now, is not because it is preserved from Ramayana times, but because the Vedic
rituals have once again surfaced in their true colour in beef-eating British Raj.

The stoppage of animal sacrifices is only after Ashoka, the Great... Ashoka is not only great for massacring
people but also in 'mutilating the Vedic practices...' He banned the animal sacrifices and it is evident from all
his edicts, especially the one called Erragudi edict. These edicts can be seen at
3w.cs.colostate.edu/~malaiya/ashoka.html - as this is an academic web page. At that time of Ashoka, the
fearful Vedic pundits altered the actual animal to that of a handmade toy called piSTa pashu 'animal-figure
made out of dough...' Therefore, when there is no ban on animal slaughter in the time of Ramayana or at least

9 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


up to the time of Maha Bharata, this horse is not fashionably let off, just with three golden needle punctures.
As such, this sacrificial horse is killed, butchered, or slaughtered, or call what you may... by Kausalya alone,
neither the other two queens, namely Sumitra andKaikeyi, are present, nor all the three queens stayed with
that dead horse for a night, as is evident in these verses. These are the squeezed meanings and pinDita
arthaaH of commentatrs.

Whether only Kausalya killed this horse or the two other queens, namely Sumitra and Kaikeyi have also
participated in this? This is the next query: 'all the three have participated...' is the reply given by
commentators taking one word of Kausalya, the other two queens are that word's upa lakshNa 'meaning
included...' as said in the rule book as at: sauvarõŸbhi s¨cŸbhi× patnayo× aþvasyasipath˜n kalayanti - þruti -
sauvarõŸbhi× s¨cŸbhi× patnayo aþvasya api path˜n kalpayanta - pr˜kkoý˜× tat pratyañcŸbhi× . Apart from this, the
early time commentators also contrived the actual words like meat, liquor, sacrifice to mean differently, softly
and ear-pleasingly, verily acceptable to pro-Jains, pro-Buddhists, and pro-no-animal-killers. Commentator
Shiromani is one with them.

But Valmiki has not said any details as to how the ritual is to be conducted etc., in these verses. It is said that
only 'Kausalya...' tribhiH kR^ipaaNaiH vishashaasaH 'with three knives, killed, slaughtered...' and the like. As
such, horse is dead... may its soul rest in peace...

ptiÇ[a tda saxRm! suiSwten c cetsa ,

Avst! rjnIm! @kam! kaEsLya xmR kaMyya . 1£14£34

34. anvaya/word-order: tadaa= then [on killing the horse]; kausalyaa= Kausalya; su+sthitena= very, firmly [firm-minded];
chetasaa+ca= with heart [heartily,] also; dharma+kaamaayaa= propriety [insofar as the ritual rules,] desiring; patatriNaa=
with the horse of Ashvamedha ritual, or, with flown away five-birds, calle fivle-lives of horse]; sa+artham= with, purpose
[resolutely]; ekaam= one; rajaniim= night; avasat= stayed.
Then, [on killing the horse] Kausalya very firmly and heartily desiring the propriety [insofar as the
results of ritual are concerned,] she stayed with that [dead] horse of Ashvamedha ritual, [whose
five-lives, took to wings like five-birds...] [1-14-34]
Comment: The consolidation of this verse's meaning is in continuation with the above verse. The word patatri has many
meanings right from Rig Veda's verbiage. One is generally a winged bird, thus, the five-birds called the five-lives of the
horse, took to wings from the horse's body and the horse is dead, in general sense. And the horse is sacrificed, since it is
a particular horse of Ashvamedha. Why the horse of Ashvamedha is called patatri?
patatri Because the horse of Ashvamedha is a
flier, like a bird or time, unlike a racehorse. The very first hymn of Brihaadranyaka Upanishad says uSaa vaa ashvasya
medhasya shiraH | suuryaH cakshuH... samvastara aatmaa ashavasya medhasya... 'this cosmos is a horse... Sun is its eye... soul
is its year...' so on. As such, there is no more or no less is said in Valmiki Ramayana, and if some try to get pinDita artha
'squeezed meaning...' from ancillary texts and hearsay sayings, there is none to blame, but themselves.

haeta AXvyuR> tw %Ìata hSten smyaejyn! ,

mih:ya pirv&Åya Aw vavatam! Apram! twa . 1£14£35

35. hotaa+adhvaryuH+tathaa+udgaataa= hotaa, adhwaryu, thus, udgaataa, [the three officiating priests of the ritual];
hastena+samyojayan= by hand, took; mahiSyaa+parivR^ittyaa+atha= crowned queen, neglected wife of king, then;
vaavaataam+ca= concubine of king, also; aparam+tathaa= next, thus.
hand the Crowned Queen, the neglected wife, and a concubine of the king, next [as a symbolic
donation in the ritual by the performer, the king.] [1-14-35]
Comment: There will be four officiating priests for these Vedic rituals. 1. brahma , 2. hota , 3. adhvaryu , 4. udgaata , to
whom the king has to donate his inner core properties like wives, lands etc. By practice a king has to marry four wives.
The four women of the king are k®ta abhiÿeka mahiÿŸ pariv®tti× upekÿit˜ | v˜v˜t˜ bghogini p˜tra prad˜ pal˜kalŸ mat˜ ||

10 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


1. mahiSi = Queen, 2. parivR^itti = neglected women, 3. vaavaata = concubine, 4. paalaakali = goblet-maid. The order
of donation is that the Queen to brahma, concubine to hota, neglected woman to udgaata, and the goblet-maid to the
adhwaryu. Here, though the brahma ritvik is not cited along with paalaakali, goblet-maid, they are implied. The donation
is symbolic and later bartering with some valuable items it is redeemed. Govindaraja.

The wording, ' hastena samayojayan...' is expressed by some others, that the priests took these wives by hand to bring
them in contact with the dead horse as a customary rite...' ambe ambaalyake iti patnii mudaanayati is the rule, and for the
Bhaskara says for mudaanayati'took
mudaanayati into hand...' All this mean to convey information to us that though a ritual with
certain desire is performer, the performerhas to get rid of anything or anyone he owns, karma phala tyaaga so that he
achieves merit by that ritual he performed.

There are some more technical and/or frivolous declinations of this ritual. These are not taken up for want of clarity in
deciphering these varied statements, as these verses have already become points for furious debates, basing on an
unseen Ashvamedha Sacrifice, because it was not performed in Kali Yuga, last of the Four-Era-Cycle, let alone in known

ptiÇ[> tSy vpam! %ÏˉTy inyteiNÔy> ,

\iTvkœ prm s<pÚ> ïpyamas zaôt> . 1£14£36

36. patatriNaH+tasya+vapaam= horse's, fat [omentum]; udhR^itya+niyata+indriyaH= took up, one with controlled senses;
R^itwik+parama+sampannaH= ritwik, priest, very, wealthy in knowledge; shrapayamaasa + shaastrataH= cooked, as per
Then the priest, one with controlled senses and rich in scriptural wealth, took up the omentum [fat]
of the horse and cooked it as per scriptures [dropping into the altar of fire to bake as a food to the
celestials.] [1-14-36]
Comment: This placing horse's omentum into Altar of Fire has been twisted by some commentators and some
non-violent touch is given to this act, in saying that a medicinal plant is offered in altar and its smell is smelt. Here
ashvagandha, a medicinal plant is substituted for omentum of the horse for the word patriNaa and for vapa it is said as
that plant's organic substance. When the sequence is running on horse and horse's body parts how a medical plant is
brought in, is unclear.

Some say that the horse will not have omentum so the flesh of its heart is taken and dropped into Altar na ashvasya vapaa
vidyate The, taking support of another sripture where it is said nanveDaam pashuunaam tejnyaa avadyanti avadyanti
ashvasya... Thus teja 'flesh of heart...' is oblated. Thus it is horse and horse's body part that are sacrificed. When these
many rules are there, saying that the vapa is a medicinal plant ashwagandha ... how far its genuine? - is the counter
question. Perhaps pro-Jain, pro-Buddhist vegetarians are either repulsive or too scared to accept that in the era of
Ramayana the ritual practises and dietary habits were different, as can be found out by Rama-Vali debate, and from the
words of Rama himself when he was extolling Sage Agastya in Aranya Kanda. Perhaps the yuga dharma or Sage
Agastya's admonition in saying ' no-ram-meat-to-Brahmans...' of that era, at the time of his digesting
ram-turned-demons like Vaataapi and Ilvala, is indigestible to these softener-commentators.

xUm gNxm! vpaya> tu ijºit Sm nraixp>,

ywa kalm! ywa Nyaym! in[uRdn! papm! AaTmn>. 1£14£37

37. dhuuma+gamdham+vapaaya+tu= smoke's, smell, of fat [omentum being cooked]; jighrati+sma+ naraadhipaH=
smelled, King; yathaa+kaalam+yathaa+nyaayam= as per time, as per procedure; nirNudan + paapam+aatmanaH= to
cleanse, sin, in soul.
The Smell of the smoke of fat is smelt by the king, as per time and procedure to cleanse the sin in
soul. [1-14-37]
This smelling of the smoke coming from the cooking of omentum is also there in Maha Bharata and that verse is quoted
in the note to verse 1-14-33 above.

11 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


hySy yain c A<gain tain svaRi[ äaü[a> ,

A¶aE àaSyiNt ivixvt! smSta> ;aefz \iTvj> . 1£14£38

38. hayasya+yaani+ca+angaani= of horse, those, also, body-parts; taani+sarvaaNi+braahmanaH = they too, all of them,
Brahmans; agnou+praasyanti+vidhivat= into fire, delivered, as per procedure; samastaaH + shodasha+R^itwijaH= all of
them [body-parts of horse,] by sixteen, priests.
The other body parts of the sacrificed horse too, all of them, are well delivered into the sacrificial
fire as per procedure [and to the chanting of Vedic hymns] by the sixteen ritwiks, the officiating
priests. [1-14-38]

Pl] zaoasu y}anam! ANye;am! i³yte hiv> ,

Añ mexSy y}Sy vEtsae -ag> #:yte . 1£14£39

39. plakSa+shaakhaasu+yaj~naanaam= plaksha tree, with its branches, ritual's; anyeSaam+kriyate+ haviH= other ritual's,
will be done, oblation; aswamedhasya+yaj~nasya= in Horse ritual; vaitasaH+ bhaagaH+iSyate= on Vaitasa creeper,
oblation, is to be done.
In other rituals, [other than Horse ritual,] the oblation offered into sacrificial fire with the
[spoon-like] sticks of plaksha tree [Ficus Venosa,] whereas the offerings made in Horse ritual will
be with those of vetasa creeper. [A rattan plant, cane.] [1-14-39]

Èyhae=ñ mex> s<Oyat> kLp sUÇe[ äaü[E> ,

ctuòaemm! Ah> tSy àwmm! pirkiLptm! . 1£14£40

40. tri+ahaH+aswamedhaH= three, days, Horse ritual [be performed]; sam+khyaataH= verily said [stipulated];
kalpa+suutreNa+braahmanaiH= in kalpa, rules, by Brahmana-s; chatuSTomam+ahaH+tasya= chatuhstoma, day, of that;
prathamam+parikalpitam= as first one, be arranged.
The Horse Ritual is stipulated to be performed for three days as laid down in kalpa sutra-s, [the
rules governing such rituals] and by brahmaNa-s, [the penultimate parts of Veda-s] and the one
performed on the first day is called chatuhstoma ritual. [1-14-40]

%KWym! iÖtIym! s<Oyatm! AitraÇm! twaeÄrm! ,

kairta> tÇ bhvae ivihta> zaô dzRnat! . 1£14£41

41. ukthyam= ukthyam; dvitiiyam+sam+khyaatam= second one, verily, said [stipulated]; atiraatram+ tatha+uttaram=
atiraatri, thus, next one; kaaritaaH+tatra bahavaH= are performed, there, many more; vihitaaH +shaashtra+darshanaat=
preordained, as per scriptural, as evinced.
The ritual on the second day is called ukthyam, and the next one performed on third day is called
atiraatri. These apart, many of the preordained rituals are performed there, as evinced in scriptural
[directives.] [1-14-41]
Comment: The horse-ritual is conducted only for three days. But Dasharatha got it performed with more variously
connected rituals, in all his eagerness to appease gods for progeny.

12 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


Jyaeitòaem Aayu;I c @vm! AitraÇaE ivinimRtaE ,

Ai-ijt! ivñijt! c @vm! AÝaeyaRmae mha³tu> . 1£14£42

42. jyothiSToma+aayuSii+ca+evam = Agni yaaga, fire ritual, Aayu yaaga, Longevity ritual, also, thus;
atiraatrou+vinirmitou= atiraatri rituals, performed]; abhijit+vishwajit+ca+evam= abhijit ritual, vishwajit ritual, also, thus;
aptoryaama+mahaa+kratuH= aptoryaama, great, ritual.
The jyothishtoma, aayushi, and also two atiraatri rituals are well performed. And also rituals of
great kind like abhijit, vishwajit, aptoryaama are performed. [1-14-42]

àacIm! haeÇe ddaE raja idzm! Svk…l vxRn>

AXvyRve àtIcIm! tu äü[e di][am! idzm! . 1£14£43

43. praachiim+hotre+dadau+raajaa+disham= east, to hota, donated, king, side; sva+kula+ vardhanaH = self, dynasty,
developer [to improve his own dynasty]; adhvaryane+patiichiim tu= to adhvaryu, west [side,] and; brahmaNe
dakshiNa+dishaam= to Brahma, southward.
The King, the improver of his own dynasty, donated eastern side to hota, western to adhvaryu, and
southern to brahma... [1-14-43]

%ÌaÇe c twa %dIcIm! di][E;a ivinimRta ,

Añmexe mhay}e Svy<-u ivihte pura . 1£14£44

44. udgaatre+ca+tathaa udiichiim= to udgaataa, too, thus, northern side; dakshiNa+eSa+vinirmitaa = donation, this way,
built [stipulated]; aswamedhe+mahaa+yaj~ne= in aswamedha, great ritual; svayambhuu + vihite+puraa= by the
Self-Created [Brahma,] ordained, earlier.
To udgaata northern side is given in donation. These were the donations stipulated for that great
ritual, ashwamedha, as ordained by the Self-Created deity, [God Brahma from whose four faces the
four Vedas have emanated] in earlier times. [1-14-44]

³tu< smaPy tu tda Nyayt> pué;;R-> ,

\iTvG_yae ih ddaE raja xram! tam! k…lvxRn> . 1£14£45

45. kratuma+samaapya+tu+tadaa= ritual, on completing, duly, thus; nyaayataH+ pursharSabha= justifying [rules,] man,
the best; R^itvigbhyaH+hi+dadou+raajaa= to ritwiks, the priests, alone, donated, king; dharaam+taam+kula+vardhana=
lands, those, dynasty, promoter.
On completing the ritual thus, and to justify rules of the ritual, that best man Dasharatha, donated
those lands to the officiating priests, called ritwiks, as a promoterof his own dynasty. [1-14-45]

@vm! dÅva àùòae A-Ut! ïIman! #úvak… nNdn,

\iTvj> tu Aäuvn! sveR rajanm! gt ikiLb;m! . 1£14£46

46. evam+dattvaa+prahR^iSTaH+abhuut= thus, on giving, gladdened, he is; shriimaan+ ikshvaaku+ nandana= glorious
one, in Ikshvaku dynasty, born; R^itwijaH+tu+abruvan+sarve= the ritvik priests, but, said, all of them;

13 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


raajaanam+gata+kilbiSam= the king, rid of, sin.

Thus on giving away [the vast expanses of his kingdom,] gladdened he is, the one born in
Ikshvaaku dynasty. But all the ritwik priests said unto the King Dasharatha, who is now rid of his
sins... [1-14-46]

-van! @v mhIm! k«Tõam! @kae ri]tum! AhRit ,

n -UMya kayRm! ASmakm! n ih z−a> Sm palne. 1£14£47

47. bhavaan+eva+mahiim+kR^itsnaam= you, alone, earth, in its entirety; ekaH+rakSitum+arhati = alone, to protect,
capable; na+bhuumyaa+kaaryam+asmaakam= no, with lands, work [use,] for us; na+hi+ shaktaa+sma+paalane= not,
indeed, capable of, we are, to rule.
"You alone are capable to protect the earth in its entirety, and there is no use for us with these
lands, and indeed we are incapable to rule it... either... [Thus the priests are addressing the king.]

rta> SvaXyay kr[e vym! inTym! ih -Uimp ,

in;!³ym! ik<ict! @v #h àyCDtu -van! #it . 1£14£48

48. rataaH+svaadhyaaya+karaNe= preoccupied, self study, teachings; vayam+nityam+hi bhuumi+pa= we, always, verily,
oh, land God; niSkrayam+kimchit+eva= in barter [with something else,] any modest thing, alone;
iha+prayacChatu+bhavaan+iti= now, be given, by you, thus.
"We are always verily preoccupied with self-study and teaching of Scriptures, Oh! Lord of the
Land... thus in barter, you may give us something else... any modest thing... " [1-14-48]

mi[ rÆm! suv[Rm! va gavae ydœ va smu*tm! ,

tt! àyCD nrïeò xr{ya n àyaejnm!. 1£14£49

49. maNi+ratnam+suvarNam+vaa= gems, best, gold, or; gaavaH+yat+vaa+ samudyatam= cows, whatever, else, [whatever
that is,] available; tat+pra+yacCha nara+shreSTa= that, verily, give, man, the best; dharaNyaa+na+prayojanam= vast
expanses, no usage.
"Let best gems, gold, or cows or anything else that is available... you may verily give us... as these
vast expanses are of no use..." [So said the scholars to king] [1-14-49]

@vm! %−ae nrpit> äaü[E> ved pargE> ,

gvam! zt shöai[ dz te_yae ddaE n&p> . 1£14£50

50. evam+uktaH+narapatiH= thus, said, people's king; braahmaNaiH+veda+ paaragaaH= by Brahmans, Vedic, scholars;
gavaam+shata+sahasraaNi+dasha= cows, hundred, thousand, ten] ten lakhs i.e., 10,00,000, a million];
tebhyaH+dadou+nR^ipaH= to them, gave, king.
Thus requested by the Brahmans, the Vedic scholars, the King of People Dasharatha, gave them
million cows... and that king [also gave...] [1-14-50]

14 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


dz kaeiq suv[RSy rjtSy cturœ gu[m! ,

\iTvj> c tt> sveR àdÊ> sihta vsu . 1£14£51

51. dasha+kotiH+suvarnasya= ten of, ten million, of gold [coins]; rajatasya+chatur+ guNam= of silver [coins,] four, times
[of gold coins]; ritwijaH+ca+tataH+sarve= to priests, then, to all; pra+daduH+ sahitaa+ vasu= verily, gave away,
collectively, that wealth.
Ten of ten million [coins of] gold are given and the silver, four times [greater than the gold coins,
i.e., four tens of ten million coins.] Then the ritwik-s, the priests [who received gold and silver from
the king] collectively gave that wealth [to Sage Rishyasringa and Sage Vashishta, for distribution
among the priests, as per their due.] [1-14-51]
Comment: Silver is prohibited for dakshiNa 'ritual bestowal...' in such rituals, but here it is being given as barter for the
lands earlier donated, hence it is an acceptable item in barter.

\:yz&Ngay munye visóay c xImte,

tt> te Nyayt> k«Tva àiv-agm! iÖjaeÄma>. 1£14£52

52. R^iSyasR^ingaaya+munaye+vashiSThaaya+ca+dhiimate= to Rishyasringa, Sage, to Sage Vashishta, also, intellectuals;
tataH+te+nyaayataH+kR^itvaa= then, to them, justifiably, have made; pra+vibhaagam + dwijottamaaH= well, dividends, to
those Brahman priests.
To Sage Rishyasringa and Sage Vashishta, [given is that total donation received from the king and
these two sages] made dividends justifiably to all those Brahman priests. [1-14-52]

suàIt mns> sveR àTyUcu> muidta -&zm!,

tt> àspRke_yStu ihr{ym! susmaiht> . 1£14£53

53. su+priita+manasaH+sarve= well, satisfied, at heart, all of them; prati+uuchuH+ muditaaH+ bhR^isham = in turn, said,
happy [we are,] by far; tataH+prasarpakebhyaH+tu= then, those who have come to see the ritual, even;
hiraNyam+susamaahitaH= gold, composedly [the king...]
Well satisfied at heart [on receiving their due] all of them have in turn said unto the king, "We are
happy, by far..." Then to the other Brahmans who arrived there to see the ritual, King Dasharatha
composedly... [made donations...] [1-14-53]

ja<bUndm! kaeiq s<Oym! äaü[e_yae ddaE tda,

dirÔay iÖjay Aw hSt Aa-r[m! %Ämm! . 1£14£54

54. jaambuunadam= [the gold that has come out] of Jambu river; koti+samkhyam= one crore [ten million,] in number;
braahmaNebhyaH+dadau+tada= to Brahmans, donated, then; daridraaya+ dwijaaya+ atha= impoverished, Brahman, then;
hasta+aabharaNam+uttamam= hand's, ornament, excellent one.
The gold [so named fo it came from River Jaambu,] is given to Brahmans in ten million [coins,
who came to see the ritual.] Then, to one of the impoverished Brahman, King Dasharatha gave
away an excellent ornament of his hand... [1-14-54]

15 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


kSmE ict! yacmanay ddaE ra"v n<dn>,

tt> àIte;u ivixvt! iÖje;u iÖj vTsl>. 1£14£55

55. kasmaiH+chit+yaachamaanaaya+dadau= to some, one, beseeching one, gave; raaghava+nandana = Raghava's

descendent; tataH+priiteSu+vidhivat= then, contented, in dutifulness; dwijeSu+ dwija+vatsalaH= towards Brahmans,
Brahman, patron.
To someone who is beseeching, that descendent of Raghava dynasty gave [his hand ornament.]
Then contended with his dutifulness towards Brahmans, that patron of Brahmans [venerated...]

à[amm! Akraet! te;am! h;R Vyak…ilt #iNÔy>,

tSy Aaiz;ae=w ivivxa äaü[E> smudaùta>. 1£14£56

56. praNaamam+akarot+teSaam= veneration, he did, at them; harSa+vyaakula+ indriyaH= with happiness [coming on,]
fluttering, senses; tasya+aashiSaH+atha+vividhaa= their, blessings, then, many; braahmaNaiH+sam+udiiritaaH= by
Brahmans, well, chanted.
The king venerated them the Brahmans with his senses fluttering with happiness. Then the
Brahmans have well chanted many blessings on the venerating King Dasharatha... [1-14-56]
Comment: The blessings are also Vedic hymns and particular parts of Vedic hymns are chanted for particular occasion
called aashiirwachana mantra-s 'blessing hymns...' To date this practice is continued where a Brahman priest is
commissioned to perform even a domestic ritual. In effect, it shall be construed that these are not the blessings of the
Brahman priests who are chanting, but it is the blessing of Veda itself.

%darSy n&vIrSy xr{yam! pittSy c,

tt> àIt mna rja àaPy y}m! AnuÄmm! . 1£14£57

57. udaarasya+nR^i+viirasya= benevolent, king, valiant one; dharaNyaam+patitasya+ ca= on ground, prostrated, also;
tataH+priita+manaa+raajaa= then, satisfied, at heart, king; praapya+ yaj~nam +anuttamam= to achieved, [performance of]
the ritual, efficacious.
That benevolent King Dasharatha, valiant among all the kings, prostrated on ground, [to perform
saaSTaanga namaskaara, then the Brahman scholars rendered blessing hymns of Veda.] Then
satisfied at heart is that king in achieving [the successful completion of] the efficacious ritual,
namely, ashvametha yaaga. [1-14-57]

pap Aphm! Svrœ nynm! ÊStrm! paiwRv;R-E>,

ttae=ävIt! \ZYz&<gm! raja dzrw> tda . 1£14£58

58. paapa+apaham+swar+nayanam= sin, removing, to heaven, leading; dustaram+ parthiva rSabhaiH = impossible to,
[ordinary] kings, best ones; tataH+abraviit+R^iSyasR^ingam = then, said, to Rishyasringa; raajaa+dasharatha+tadaa=
king, Dasharatha, then.
Then Dasharatha, who [successfully] completed that ritual which removes sin and leads to heaven
and an impossible ritual for many best kings, said unto Sage Rishyasringa... [1-14-58]

16 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


k…lSy vxRnm! Tvm! tu ktuRm! AhRis suìt,

tweit c s rajanm! %vac iÖjsÄm> ,

-iv:yiNt suta rajn! cTvar> te k…laeÖha> . 1£14£59

59. kulasya+vardhanam= dynasty's, expansion [oriented ritual]; tvam+tu+kartum+ arhasi= you, alone, to perform, apt of
you; su+vrata= oh, great, ritualist; tathaa+iti+ca= like that only; saH+raajaanam+uvaacha +dwija+sattamaH= he
[Rishyasringa,] to king, said, Brahman, the best; bhaviSyanti+sutaa= there will be, sons; raajan= oh, king;
chatvaaraH+te+kula+udvahaH= four, to you, for dynasty, promoters.
"Oh! Sage, for the expansion of my dynasty, you alone are apt to perform [an appropriate][ ritual,
oh great ritualist... [Said King Dasharatha to Sage Rishyasringa and] he that Sage Rishyasringa, that
best Brahman, said to the king. "Oh! King, There will be four sons to you... the promoters of your
dynasty... [1-14-59]

s tSy vaKym! mxurm! inzMy

à[My tSmE àytae n&peNÔ,

jgam h;Rm! prmm! mhaTma

tm! \:y¼m! punrip %vac. 1£14£60

60. sa+tasya+vaakyam+madhuram+nishamya= he [the king,] his [Sage's,] words, sweet ones, on hearing;
praNamya+tasmai+prayataH+nR^ip+indra= in supplication, to him, again, of Leader, Chief; jagaama +harSam+
paramam+mahaatmaa= went into, happiness, ecstatically, great-souled; tam+ R^iSya shR^~Ngam+punaH+ api+ uvaacha=
to him, to Rishyasringa, again said.
The King Dasharatha on hearing the sweet words of Sage Rishyasringa, that Leader of Kings went
into a state of ecstatical happiness and in supplication at him that great soul, Rishyasringa, again
said to him... [1-14-60]

yajna - the Vedic Ritual

[Font size can be enhanced under View menu]

Vedic yajna-s are the rituals of many kinds. Mainly there are 21 types of these yajna-s, 1] sapta paaka
yajna-sare 7; 2] sapta havir yajna-s are 7; 3] sapta soma yajna-s are 7. Apart from these rituals, there are
rituals for the overall development of society at large, called abhyudayaka yajna-s and under them categorised
are: 1] ashvanmedha, 2] raajasuuya , 3] paundareeka, 4] bR^ihaspati sava, and some more are there. These
grand scale rituals require a great patronage and support, not only of money but also of a variety of
paraphernalia that go into the ritual. Hence only kings and emperors of yester years could conduct them.

The yaaga shaala The Hall of Vedic ritual will be erected with platforms containing areas 1] yuupa stambha-s
wooden posts for which the animals are tied. There will be 21 such posts, staked around the Vedic ritual hall,
along with a half post staked near at the main altar; 2] uttara vedi, posterior platform; 3] dasha pada, platform
for scholars; 4] havirdhaana, place for oblatory paraphernalia; 5] sadas, assemblage; 6] agnihotra shaala, place
of sacrificial fire; 7] vedi, main Altar of Fire; 8] patnii shaala, place for the wife of the performer and other
females. The main activity of the ritual is around the vedi, the 7th item as above, where a garuda vedi, an
Eagle shaped Alter of Fire will be constructed with bricks, where the brick laying and paving itself is a ritual,
called ishtikaa chayana. Into this yajna vedi, Altar of Fire, all the oblations are poured.

The Hindu temples will be built in accordance with the layout of yajna shaala, since the daily puuja, at home

17 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


or in a temple, is a miniscule, equable to Hall of Vedic Ritual. The layout of the temple is comparable to the
above layout of yajna shaala.

1] dhavaja sthambha, flagpost; 2] bali griha, sacrificial house; 3] bali piiTtha sacrificial platform, where
usually the fruits, coconuts, prasada, food items etc., are presented to the deity firstly, before the devotee
partakes them, as a kind of sacrifice; 4] havirdhana, preparatory places for havis, the food for sacrifice,
usually in north-east or south-west corners; 5] mandapa open hall, where Vedic recitations are chanted; 6]
garbha griha, sanctum sanctorum, in this there are two places one is, 7] pratishtha, the place where the
picturesque idol is installed, and the other, 8] shakti sthaana, where the power of the installed deity will be
installed, in the form of an yantra, a geometrical layout or other form. [For more information, please turn to
The cultural Heritage of India, Vol IV, Religion.]

The next epitome of yajna, is human body. It is said that deho devalayaH proktaH ‘human body itself is a
temple...’ The above places of Ritual Hall or a Temple are located on body as this: 1] sthuupi [kalasha], the
top most golden pot of flagpoist of temple; 2] mahaa nashi the right nostril and kshudra nasi, left nostril; 3]
shikhara, temple tower; 4] ghaTa, neck like structure; 5] prastaaram, shoulder like structure of temple; 6]
paada, trunk of temple; 7] adhiSTaana, elevation; 8] upa piiTha, secondary seating. This is compared with
human body as: Item 1] to human pate with hair-locks; 2] eye - on right and nose on left [for humans have
one-eyed vision of God, where God is Omniscient; 3] face; 4] neck; 5] shoulders; 6] arms; 7] leg and thigh; 8]

‘A temple is not a home of god but it is the form of god... the temple layout is the extended form of the
rhythm of the innerspace of humans, called dahara aakaasha similar to cosmos of the universe...' [cf. What is a
temple? What is its significance? Ganapathi Sthapati, Vaastu Vedic Research Foundation, Chennai, India.]
Thus human body itself is identified with the temple, and the temple in turn with Vedic yajna shaala, and
therefore it is said to keep the body clean and mind pure... which again is a Vedic import.

The grand scale yajna-s as described in these epics like Ramayana and Maha Bharata are non-existent. But in
recent times, such types of yajna-s were conducted on two occasions, once in 1975 and again in 1990. Here
are some excerpts from The Indian Express, daily newspaper, published during May 1990: ‘Prof. Frits Staal,
with financial assistance from several American funding agencies including the Smithsonian Institute and the
Rockefeller Foundation, organized the agni chayana ritual in 1975. In spite of innumerable hurdles, Staal
succeeded in persuading the elderly nambudri-s [scholarly priests of Vedic lore] to put together a team of
ritualists old and young, give them through training, hold rehearsals for several months and finally put up
performance for filming and documentation. Staal followed this up with the publication of his book called

Readers who are interested to know more about yajna, the Vedic ritual, may please look for the works of
Prof. Frits Staal, Indologist, at whose instance such rituals were conducted in Southern India. The two-volume
book of Prof. Frits Staal: AGNI: The Vedic Ritual of the Fire Altar, running over some two thousand pages.
Another book is The Mantra, which is an attempt to analyse the Vedic Hymns, published by State University
of New York Press, State University Plaza, Albany, N.Y., 12246, also now available with Indian Book
Centre, Delhi

According to Staal, a Vedic ritual is very different from a health cure, a psychoanalyst session, an
anthropological meeting or a religious service. Staal maintains that a Vedic ritual follows its own principles
and leads a life of its own. He points out that a Vedic ritual requires very detailed and specific knowledge. He
estimates that the extent of specialised knowledge needed to put the sacrificial altar together ritually is on a
par with the extent of technical knowledge required to build an aeroplane. ‘The bird shaped altar is in fact a
kind of aeroplane…’ says Stall ‘only it takes off in a different way…’ Scientific evaluations were also made
on the changes occurred on physical and metaphysical levels on the individuals who performed the ritual, by
experts from Canada and in association with Prague Institute of Czechoslovakia. Kirlion photography was
also undertook by Mrs. Rose Mary Steel from London to record aura or the Electro-magnetic radiation around
the human organism and hundreds of pictures of not only the performers but also of the visiting people and of
their finger tips are recorded.

Usually at the end of any Vedic ritual the Hall of Ritual, a thatched shed, will be put to fire. This called
puurNa aahuti, complete oblation into fire. And then a rain occurs. It used to rain every time when the ritual is

18 von 19 01.04.04 15:50


totally offered as an oblation into fire at the conclusion of such a ritual. ‘The association between the yajna
and rain is indelible. Did it rain on [the day of puurNa aahuti] i.e., May 9, 1990? It did...’ The Illustrated
Weekly of India, May 27, 1990.

#it vaLmIik ramay[e AaidkaVye bal ka{fe ctudz

R > sgR>.

Thus, this is the 14th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana,the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 14

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
40 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49
50 51 52 53 54
55 56 57 58 59

Sarga 14 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

19 von 19 01.04.04 15:50

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga15/balasans15.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 15


King Dasharatha commences the putrakaameSTi ritual aimed at begetting progeny, under the aegis
of Sage Rishyasringa. The Celestial beings gather to receive the oblations of the Horse Ritual
conducted by King Dasharatha. They are perturbed at the atrocities of Ravana, and request Lord
Brahma to think for a way out to eliminate Ravana. Lord Vishnu arrives there and pacifies Brahma
and other celestials, with an assurance that He will incarnate as human, to eliminate Ravana.

mexavI tu ttae XyaTva s ik'œict! #dm! %Ärm!,

lBx s'œ}> tt> tm! tu ved}ae n&pm! AävIt! . 1£15£1
1. medhaavii+tu+tataH+dhyaatvaa= the intellectual one [ Rishyasringa,] then, contemplated; saH+ kimchit+uttaram= he, a
moment, and later; labdha+sanjnaH+tataH= gaining, indications; tam+tu= to him [King]; vedaj~naH+nR^ipam+abraviit=
Veda-knower, to King, said.
That intellectual Sage Rishyasringa contemplated for a while, and gaining indications, [as to which
ritual is to be performed,] and then that sage, Knower of Veda-s, said unto the King Dasharatha...

#iòm! te=hm! kir:yaim puÇIyam! puÇ kar[at!,

AwvR isris àaeKtE> mÙE> isÏam! ivxant>. 1£15£2
2. iSTim+te+aham+kariSyaami= ritual, of yours, I will, conduct; putriiyaam+putra+kaaraNaat= one that bestows sons
[called putrakaameSTi,] for begetting sons; adharva+shirasi+proktaiaH= adharva Veda's, preamble, said in [contained in];
mantraiH+siddhaam+vidhaanataH= with hymns [of that Veda,] available in, procedure.
"I will conduct the ritual of yours... one that bestows sons, [called putra kaameSTi] which is in the
preamble of adharva-veda, with procedural hymns contained therein..." [1-15-2]

tt> àa³mt! #dm! #iòm! tam! puÇIyam! puÇ kar[at! ,

juhav A¶aE c tejSvI mÙ †òen kmR[a. 1£15£3
3. tataH+praakramat+idam+iSTim= then, commencing, this, ritual; taam+putriiyaam+ putra+ kaaraNaatm = that,
putrakaameSTi ritual, for sons, for purpose of; juhaava+cha+agnou= oblatied, also, in fire;
tejasvii+mantra+dR^iSTena+karmaNaa= that resplendent sage, with hymns, with ritual-acts.
Then that resplendent Sage Rishyasringa commenced that putrakaameSTi ritual, for the king to
beget sons, offering oblations into sacred fire with [meticulous] hymns, and ritual acts as well.

1 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


ttae deva> s gNxvaR> isÏa> c prm \;y> ,

-ag àit¢hawRm! vE smveta ywaivix . 1£15£4
4. tataH+devaaH+sa+gandharvaaH+siddhaaH+cha+parama+R^iSayaH= then, deities, with, celestials, siddhas, also,
esteemed, saints bhaaga+pari+grahaNaartham+vai= their due [of oblations,] to receive, verily; samavetaa+yathaa+vidhi =
assembled, as per, duty.
Then the deities along with celestial beings, siddha-s, [the souls that obtained salvation,] and also
other esteemed sages [who by now are the residents of Heavens,] have assembled there duteously to
receive their part of the oblations. [1-15-4]
Comment: These celestial beings having attained salvation and living in their heavenly abodes, do not re-enter these
mortal worlds. They assemble is in their cosmic zone, up above the Fire Altar of the Vedic ritual, whenever a yajna is
conducted on earth, to receive oblations.

ta> smeTy ywa Nyaym! tiSmn! sdis devta> ,

Aäuvn! laek ktaRrm! äüa[m! vcnm! tt> . 1£15£5
5. taaH+sametya+yathaa+nyaayam= they, assembled, as per, procedure; tasmin+sadasi+devataaH = in that, congregation,
deities; abruvan+loka+kartaaram= spoke to, worlds', creator; brahmaNam+ vachanam+ tataH= to Brahma, words, then.
Those deities assembling there in that congregation as per procedure [to receive oblations from the
ritual of Dasharatha] then spoke to Brahma, the Creator of Worlds. [1-15-5]

-gvn! Tvt! àsaden rav[ae nam ra]s> ,

svaRn! nae baxte vIyaRt! zaistum! tm! n z²…m> . 1£15£6
6. bhagavan+tvat+prasaadena= Oh! God, with your, blessings; raavanaH+naama+raakshasaH= Ravana, named, demon;
sarvaan+naH+baadhate+viiryaat= all, of us, is torturing, by his intrepidity; shaashitum+tam+ na+shaknumaH= to control,
him, [we are] not, capable [incapable.]
"Oh! God, with your blessings [of boons,] the demon named Ravana is torturing all of us with his
intrepidity and we are incapable to control him... [1-15-6]

Tvya tSmE vrae dÄ> àIten -gvn! tda ,

manyNt> c tm! inTym! svRm! tSy ]mamhe . 1£15£7
7. tvayaa+tasmaiH+varaH+dattaH+priitena= by you, to him [Ravana,] boons, given, appreciating [his penance];
bhagavaan= Oh! God; tadaa+maanayantaH+tam nityam= thus, in high regard, to that [boon of yours,] always;
sarvam+tasya+kshamaamahe= all [cruel acts,] of his [Ravana,] are tolerated [by us.]
"You have given boons to him thus, [appreciating his penance] and oh! God, we, with high regard
to those boons of yours... all the cruel acts of Ravana are tolerated by us... [1-15-7]

Comment: Hindu mythology has no devils, but has only raakshasa -s, who can hardly be called demons, either. This clan
of raakshasa-s are the fallen angels who take birth as mortals. They have their Vedic education, perform Vedic rituals
and penance etc., and get the patronage of any one of the gods among the Hindu Trinity, viz., Brahma, Vishnu, and
Shiva. On attaining the cherished boons, they suddenly revolt against their own patron deities and commence the
atrocities only to conquer the Heavens, which is impossible for a mortal. In order to snub the upsurge of such violence or
the unnatural ascension to Heaven, the deity who gave the boons seeks the help of any of the other two of the Trinity.
Then from the Trinity, one will take birth as mortal, called the incarnation of god on earth. This will be usually the Lord
Vishnu, who incarnates himself to eradicate the evils created by the intrepid raakshasa-s.

Here the celestials bring in a preamble for Vishnu's incarnation as Rama and thus the topic of Ravana occurs in this
chapter of Ramayana. Ravana need not be taken as a wicked, devilish or a monstrous being. He is a Brahmin, well
versed in all Vedas, musicologist, and a great king of Lanka, with unlimited riches, which Hanuma burns down in
Sundara Kaanda and has very many of his clansmen with their vast dominions, who will be routed by Rama in Aranya
Kaanda. Though, Lord Brahma and Lord Shiva bless Ravana with boons, Ravana has already flouted all the norms and
started ascension to Heavens in which course he did not hesitate to torture any one who becomes his personal hurdle or
cherish. Hence it is inevitable for the Trinity to curb Ravana's atrocities, and the Lord Vishnu will now be requested by all
the deities to incarnate himself on earth. As such, the expression of the word "DEMON" may not always be taken as a
wicked, ugly and monstrous looking devil or Satan, as per the religious conceptualisation of evil.

2 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


In Hinduism evil is not a separate entity, but available in the same personification and resides along with virtue, like the
two sides of a coin. These raakshasa-s are also mortals, extraordinary human beings with extraordinary powers like god
incarnates. But, with wickedness in their will, monstrosity in mind and a conqueror's ambition in their heart, they are
rendered as demons.

%Öejyit laekan! ÇIn! %iCD+tan! Öeiò ÊmRit> ,

z³m! iÇdz rajanm! àx;Riytum! #CDit . 1£15£8
8. udvejayati+lokaan + triin= torturing, worlds, three; ucChritaan+dveSTi+durmati= functionary deities of high order,
hating, that malevolent; shakram+tridasha+raajaanam+pradharSayitum+ icChati= Indra, king of all gods, to assail, desires
"That malevolent Ravana is torturing all the three worlds, hating the functionary deities, and
[always] desires to assail Lord Indra, the King of all gods and Heaven... [1-15-8]
Comment: There are eight celestial functionary gods in Hindu mythology that keep the cycle of natural law going, and
each one is assigned with each of the eight sides of the Universe. They are, 1] Indra , Lord of Heaven - East, 2] Agni ,
Lord of Fire - southeast, 3] Yama , Lord of Death - South, 4] Nairuti , Lord of Demons - southwest, 5] Varuna , Lord of
Rain west, 6] Vaayu , Lord of Air northwest, 7] Kubera , Lord of Wealth Management - north, 8] Eesaana , Lord of Bliss -
northeast. The governance of all these deities is Indra's function, since he is the Lord of Heaven too.

\;In! y]an! s gNxvaRn! Asuran! äaü[an! twa ,

Ait³amit ÊxR;aeR vr danen maeiht> . 1£15£9
9. R^ishiin+yakshaan+sa+gandharvaan= sages, yaksha-celestials, with, gandharva-celestials; asuraan+
braahmaNaan+tathaa= demons, Brahmins, like that; atikraamati+durdharsha= overbearingly abusing, invincible [he
became]; vara+daanena+mohitaH= by boon, given [by you,] self-conceited.
" He that Ravana self conceited by the boons [you have accorded] is overbearingly abusing the
sages, celestial beings like yakshas, gandharvas, asuras, and like that Brahmins also and he became
invincible... [1-15-9]
Comment: The sura and a-sura nomenclature for the celestial beings is the one that is commonly found in Vedic
literature. sura is a celestial being and asura is its antonym, usually referred as a demon. Here it is not so because there
are many asuras made their abode in heaven, like Rahu, Ketu, and others who attain salvation in this mortal life. Even
Ravana came from Heaven, and returns there only at the end of the war with Rama. Thus a-suras are not earthly
demons but celestial beings of a kind like other celestials, namely yaksha, gandharva, kinnara, kimpurusha etc.

nEnm! sUyR> àtpit pañeR vait n maét> ,

claerœimmalI tm! †òœva smuÔae=ip n kMpte. 1£15£10
10. na+enam+suuryaH+pra+tapati= not, him, Sun, verily, parches; parshve+vaati+na+maaruthaH = at his sides, surges,
not, Air; chala+uurmi+maali= drifting, undulating waves', husband [ocean]; tam+ dR^istvaa+ samudraH+na+kampate =
him [Ravana,] on seeing, Ocean, not, pulsates.
"Surya, the Lord Sun will not verily parch Ravana. Maarutha, the Lord Air will not surge at his
sides. On seeing him, that Ravana, the lord of the undulating, drifting waves, Ocean... will not
pulsate either, [and will hide the undulating waves, for the waves are his wives, and Ravana may
abduct them... like Seetha."] [1-15-10]

tn! mhÚae -ym! tSmat! ra]sat! "aer dzRnat!,

vxawRm! tSy -gvn! %paym! ktuRm! AhRis. 1£15£11
11. tat+mahat+naH+bhayam+tasmaat= of him, great, for us, panic, by him [Ravana]; raakshasaat+ ghora+ darshanaat=
demon, dreadful, for sight; vadha+artham+tasya= killing, for purpose of, of Ravana; bhagavan= oh, god;
upaayam+kartum+arhasi= idea, to make, [you alone is] capable of.
"Oh him there is panic for all of us... by him that demon dreadful one for sight, and for the purpose
of killing him, that Ravana, oh god, you alone are capable to make an idea... [1-15-11]

3 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


@vm! %Kt> surE> svER> icNtiyTva ttae=ävIt!,

hNta Aym! ividt> tSy vxaepayae ÊraTmn> . 1£15£12
12. evam+uktaH+suraiH+sarvaiH= thus, spoken, by divinities [to Brahma,] all of them; chintayitvaa +tataH+abraviit=
[Brahma] thought, then, said; hanta= aha!; ayam+viditaH= that, is discerned; tasya+ vadha + upaaya= his [Ravana's]
killing, idea; dura+aatmanaH= evil, minded one.
When all the deities spoke to Brahma thus, He thought and said unto them "Aha! The idea to kill
that evil-minded Ravana is discerned... [1-15-12]

ten gNxvR y]a[am! devtanam! c r]sam!,

AvXyae=iSm #it vaguKta tweit %Ktm! c tn! mya . 1£15£13
13. tena+gandhava+yakshaanaam= by him [Ravana,] by gandharva and by yaksha, celestials; devataanam +
ca+raakshasaam= by gods, also, by other demons; a+vadhya+asmi+iti+vaak+uktaa= not, killable, I shall be, thus, words,
were uttered [by Ravana]; thata+iti+uktam+cha+tat+mayaa= thus only, was said, also, that, by me.
"By Ravana [besought is this boon,] '...by gandharva, yaksha celestials, or by gods, or by other
demons I shall not be killed...' thus these words were uttered by him, and I also said 'thus only...' [So
said Brahma to gods.] [1-15-13]

n AkItRyt! Av}anat! tt! r]ae manu;am! tda ,

tSmat! s manu;at! vXyae m&Tyu> n ANyae=Sy iv*te . 1£15£14
14. na+akiirtayat+ava+j~nanaat= not, verbalised, with disrespect; tat+rakshaH= that, demon; maanushaanm+tadaa=
about humans, then; tasmaat+saH maanuSaat+vadhyaH= that is why, he, by human, killed, his death;
mR^ityuH+na+anyaH+vidyate= death, not, otherwise, evident.
"He, that demon did not verbalise about humans then with his disrespect to humans, and that is
why... by human only he will be killed and his death does not occur otherwise, evidently... [Said
Lord Brahma.] [1-15-14]

@tt! ïuTva iàym! vaKym! äü[a smudaùtm! ,

deva mh;Ry> sveR àùòa> te A-vn! tda .1£15£15
15. etat+shrutvaa+priyam+vaakyam= all this, on hearing, pleasant, words; BrahmaNaa+ sam+ udaahR^itam= by Brahma,
well, explaining; devaaH+maha+R^iSayaH+ = deities, great, sages; sarve+pra+ hR^iSTaa+abhavan= all, well, pleased,
On hearing all the well explaining words of Brahma, all the deities and great sages, all are well
pleased. [1-15-15]

@tiSmn! AnNtre iv:[u> %pyatae mha*uit> ,

ZŒ c³ gda pai[> pIt vasa jgTpit> . 1£115£16
16. etasmin+anantare+vishNuH= in the mean while, Vishnu; upayaataH+mahaa+dyutiH= arrived, great, resplendent;
sankha= [with] conch; chakra= disc; gada= mace; paaaNiH= in his [four] hands; piita+vaasaa= [with] yellow, robes;
jagat+patiH= Universe's, Lord.
In the meanwhile, Vishnu, the great resplendent Lord of the Universe, with conch-shell, disc, and
mace [in his three of four] hands... clad in yellow-ochre robes... arrived there. [1-15-16]
Comment: Vishnu is a four handed deity. He handles a Divine Lotus suggesting that He is the creator -- sR^iSTi karta .
An ever-cycling disc, [called sudarshana chakra ,] is handled symbolising His ever-lasting dynamism. He is the maintainer
of that continuous dynamism of already created Universe --- sthithi karta . A mace [called kaumodakii ] for pounding and
eradicating the evil -- samhaara karta and a conch-shell, [called paanchajanya ] which produces the sound of His voice i.e.,
Om, listening to which salvation, mukti , is achieved, by the true devotee. He is entered here without a lotus in hand;
meaning that there is no need for a creation afresh and the other items are enough to deal with Ravana. If the Lotus is
not handled, that hand is taken as a blessing hand, abhaya hasta , and He is giving that a+bhaya no fear... assurance, now.

4 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


vEnteym! smaêý -aSkr taeydm! ywa,

tÝ haqk keyUrae vN*man> suraeÄmE>. 1£15£17
17. vainateyam+samaaruuhya= Lady Vinata's son, GaruDa, mounted on; bhaaskara+toya+dam+yathaa = Sun, on water
giver [on black cloud,] like; tapta+haaTaka+keyuuraH= burnt [refined,] gold, bracelets; vandya+maanaH+sura+uttamaiH=
venerable one, by all gods, the Supreme.
Mounted on Garuda, the Eagle-vehicle of Lord Vishnu, like Lord Sun mounted black-cloud...
wearing golden bracelets, and the venerable Supreme of all gods... [1-15-17]
Comment: The expression of that Vishnu has come on his eagle-vehicle, has a cross-reference to the previous chapter's
garuDa yajna vedi , Eagle-shaped Altar of Fire. That Altar will be laid in the shape of a golden eagle, with assumption that
Garuda, also called suparna , will quickly carry the oblations unto the deities specified in Vedic hymn. This Garuda, has
already carried the oblations offered by King Dasharatha, to the chanting of Vedic hymns by Sage Rishyasringa, unto
Lord Vishnu. So Lord Vishnu is coming mounted on the same meritorious carrier, namely Garuda. Secondly the simile of
Lord Sun's coming mounted on a black cloud, yajna has got an inseparable combination with rainfall. Since the ritual of
Dasharatha is going to fructify, the rainfall is due on earth. Hence Lord Sun collecting all the merits called waters, of
oceans, called the rituals of Dasharatha, is coming riding on a black cloud, to shower rains, because the silver cloud is
futile to do so. Hence Lord Vishnu and Lord Sun both are ready now shower their graces, namely eradicating the evil
called Ravana, and showering the earth with coolant rains.

äü[a c smagMy tÇ tSwaE smaiht> ,

tm! Aäuvn! sura> sveR smi-òªy s<nta> . 1£15£18
18. brahmaNaa+cha+samaagamya= with Brahma, having met; tatra+tasthou+samaahitaH= there, he stood, contemplating;
tam+abruvan+suraaH+sarve= him [Vishnu,] addressed, deities, all of them; samabhiSTuuya+sannataaH= offering prayers,
bowing down.
Lord Vishnu having met Brahma stood there contemplating. All of the deities then addressed Lord
Vishnu after offering prayers and bowing down... [1-15-18]

Tvam! inyaeúyamhe iv:[ae laekanam! iht kaMyya,

ra}ae dzrwSy Tvm! AyaeXy Aixpte> à-ae> . 1£15£19
19. tvaam+niyokshyaamahe+viSNo= you, we nominate, Oh! Vishnu; lokaanaam+hita+kaamyaya= in all worlds',
prosperity, desiring; raaj~naH+dasarathasya+tvam= king, Dasharatha's, you; ayodhya+ adhipatiH + prabho= Ayodhya's,
lord, Oh! God
"Oh! Lord Vishnu, we nominate you... desiring prosperity in all the worlds, [to become the son
of...] Dasharatha, King of Ayodhya... Oh! God... [1-15-19]

xmR}Sy vdaNySy mhi;R sm tejs>,

ASy -ayaRsu its&;u ÿI ïI kIitR %pmasu c . 1£15£20
20. dharmaj~nasya+vadaanyasya+maharSi+sama+tejasaH= of that virtuous one, renowned, sage, equalling, in
resplendence; asya+bhaaryaasu+triSu= his, in [his] wives,= three of them; hriii= = virtue; srii= affluence; kiirti= glory;
upamaasu+cha= having similitude with, also.
"Of that virtuous renowned King, and who has the resplendence of great sages... in his three wives,
who have the similitude with hrii [virtue,] shrii [affluence,] and kiirti [glory...][1-15-20]
Comment: These three hrii, srii, kiirti are the daughters of Dakshaprajaapati in their earlier births. The hrii is hR^illekha ,
virtuous disposition which Queen Kausalya has, and begotten by Rama. shrii is shriikaara , the affluence of everything,
which Queen Sumitra has, by which she magnificently she advises her son Lakshmana to go along with Rama to woods.
And the third, kiirti , the glory of Kaika is well known, for she were not to be there, there is no Ramayana...and, she in
way ordered Rama to establish a raama raajya , to enrich Rama's glory, [if we leave her misdemeanour aside for a while.]

5 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


iv:[ae puÇTvm! AagCD k«Tva AaTmanm! ctuivRxm! ,

tÇ Tvm! manu;ae -UTva àv&Ïm! laek k{qkm! . 1£15£21
21. viSNo= Oh! Vishnu; putratvam+aagacCha= childhood [take birth,] you get; kR^itvaa+aatmaanam+ chatur+vidham=
by manoeuvring, within yourself, in four, fold; tatra+tvam+ maanuSaH+ bhuutva = there [in the wombs of the queens,] you,
human, on becoming [taking birth]; pra+vR^iddham + loka+ kanTakam= well, increasing [in powers,] to worlds, thorny.
"Oh! Vishnu, You manoeuvre to quadruple yourself and take birth there, [in wombs of the wives of
Dasharatha,] and you on taking human birth... [have to eradicate that Ravana,] who is on the
increase and became thorny to the worlds... [1-15-21]

AvXym! dEvtE> iv:[ae smre jih rav[m!,

s ih devan! s gNxvaRn! isÏan! c \i; sÄman!. 1£15£22
22. a+vdhyam+daivataiH= not, be killed [unkillable,] by gods; viSNo= Oh! Vishnu; samare+jahi+ ravaNam= in war, kill,
Ravana; saH+hi+sa+gandharvaan+siddhaam+cha+R^iSi+sattamaan= he, verily; with, gandharva celestials, souls of
salvation, hermits, eminent ones.
"Unkillable is he by gods, Oh! Vishnu, thus you kill that Ravana in a war... for, he verily [is
torturing] the celestials like gandharva-s, souls that have attained salvation like siddha-s, and
hermits of high eminence... [1-15-22]

ra]sae rav[ae mUoaeR vIyR %Ôeke[ baxte,

\;y> c tt> ten gNxvaR APsrs> twa . 1£15£23
23. raakshasaH+muurkhaH+viirya+udrekeNa+baadhate= demon, [Ravana,] insolent, with his invigorated valour,
torturing; R^iSayaH+cha+tataH+tena+gandharvaa+tathaa = Sages, too, then, by him, gandhavaa-s, thus.
"He, that insolent demon Ravana, with his invigorated valour... is torturing the Sages too, then by
him [tortured are] gandharva-s also, thus... [1-15-21]

³IfyNtae nNdn vne rEÔe[ ivinpaitta>,

vxawRm! vym! Aayata> tSy vE muini-> sh . 1£15£24
24. kriiDantaH+nandana+vane= delighting in, Nandana, gardens [Heavenly gardens]; raudreNa+ vinipatitaH= fiercely,
knocked down [from heavens]; vadha+artham+vayam= for killing, purpose of, we; aayaataaH+tasya+vai+munibhiH+saha=
have come, of him [Ravana,] verily, hermits, along with.
"When [gandharvaa-sa and apsarasaa-s are] delighting in the Nandana gardens, [the Heavenly
gardens, they are] fiercely knocked down [from heavens by him...] and for the purpose of killing
him verily... that Ravana, we have come along with hermits... [1-15-24]

isÏ gNxvR y]a> c tt> Tvam! ïr[m! gta>,

Tvm! git> prma dev sveR;am! n> pr<tp> . 1£15£25
25. siddha; gandharva; yaksha; cha= also [have come]; tataH+tvaam+sharanam+gataaH= thus in you, refuge, we take;
tvam+gatiH+parama= you are, course, ultimate; deva= Oh! God; sarvaeSaam+ naH+param + tapaH= for all, of us, others
[enemies], tormentor;
"Thus, along with, siddha-s, gandharva-s, yaksha-s... in you we take refuge, for you are the ultimate
recourse for all us. Oh! God, the tormentor of enemies...[1-15-25]

vxay dev zt¨[am! n&[am! laeke mn> k…é,

@vm! StutStu devz
e ae iv:[u> iÇdz> pug
< v> . 1£15£26
26. vdhaaya+deva+shatR^iNaam= to kill, divinity, enemies; nR^iNaam+loke+manaH+kuru= in human's, world, mind,
make [give a thought]; evam+stutastu+deva+iishaH=thus, appealed, Divinity's , Lord; viSNuH+ tridasha+pungavaH= Lord

6 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


Vishnu, among divinities, the Supreme.

"To kill the enemies of divinity give a thought [to take birth] in human's world... " Thus appealed
by all celestials Lord Vishnu, the Lord of Divinity and the Supreme among divinities... [1-15-26]

iptamh puraegan! tan! svR laek nmSk«t>

AävIt! iÇdzan! svaRn! smetan! xmR s<ihtan! . 1£15£27
27. pitaa+maha+purogaan+taan= Forefather,[Brahma, the Creator] keeping ahead, to them; sarva+ loka +
namaskR^itaH= by all, worlds, revered one; abraviit+tridashaan+sarvaan= spoke, to deities, all of them;
dharma+samhitaan= virtuous, abounding.
To them, [who are appealing this far] keeping Brahma, creator of World ahead of them, that one
who is revered bin all worlds, Lord Vishnu spoke to all of them these virtue-abounding words...

-ym! Tyjt -Ôm! vae ihtawRm! yuix rav[m! ,

s puÇ paEÇm! s AmaTym! s imÇ }ait baNxvm! . 1£15£28
28. bhayam= fear; tyajata= get rid off; bhadram+vaH= safety, be upon you; hitaartham= for welfare's sake; yudhi= in war;
raavaNam= Ravana; sa+putra+poutram= along with his, sons, grandsons; sa+amaatyam= along with, his ministers;
sa+mitra+j~naati+baandhavaan= along with, his friends, cousins, and relatives.
"Get rid off the fear... safety be upon you, for the sake of welfare... in a war... killed is that
Ravana... with his sons and grandsons, and with his ministers [and forces too,] along with his
friends, cousins and relatives... [1-15-28]

hTva ³ªrm! Êrax;Rm! dev \;I[am! -yavhm!,

dz v;R shöai[ dz v;R ztain c. 1£15£29
29. hatvaa+kruuram+duraatmaanam= on killing, cruel, evil minded; deva+R^iSiiNaam+ bhayaavaham = for deities, and
sages, dreadful one; dasa+varsha + shasraaNi = ten, years, thousand; dasha+varsha+shataani+cha= ten, years, hundred,
"On killing that cruel and evil-minded one, Ravana, who became dreadful to deities and sages... for
ten thousand and ten hundred years... [eleven thousand years... I reside on earth...] [1-15-29]

vTSyaim manu;e laeke palyn! p&XvIm! #mam!,

@vm! dTva vrm! devae devanam! iv:[u> AaTmvan! . 1£15£30
30. vatsyaami+maanuSe+loke= I reside, in human, world; paalayan+pR^itviim+imam= to rule, earth, this one;
evam+datvaa varam= thus, giving, boon; devaH+devaanaam= God, among gods; viSNuH+aatmavaan= Vishnu,
"I reside in human world to rule this earth... " [Said Lord Vishnu to all gods.] On giving the boon
that God of gods, Lord Vishnu, the kind-hearted... [1-15-30]

manu;e icNtyamas jNm-Uimm! Aw AaTmn>,

tt> pÒ plaza]> k«Tva AaTmanm! ctuRivxm! . 1£15£31
31. maanuSe+chintayaamaasa+janma+bhuumim= in mortal world, thought about, birth, place; atha+ aatmanaH= now, in
His mind; tataH+padma+palaasa+akshaH= then, lotus, petal, eyed one [Lord Vishnu];
kR^itvaa+aatmaanam+chatur+vidham= manifested, Himself, four-fold.
Lord Vishnu thought about His birthplace in the mortal world in His mind, and then that
lotus-petal-eyed one, manifested Himself as four-fold... [1-15-31]

7 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


iptrm! raecyamas tda dzrwm! n&pm!,

tda dev \i; gNxvaR> s éÔa> s APsrae g[a>,
Stuiti-> idVy êpai-> tuòvu >u mxusd
U nm! . 1£15£32
32. pitaram+rochayaamaasa+tadaa= as His father, chosen, then; dasharatham+nR^ipam= Dasharatha, King;
tadaa+devaaH+R^iSi+gandharvaaH+sa+rudraaH+sa+apsarasaaH+ganaaH= then, gods, sages, with gandharvaa-s, with
rudra-s, apsarasaa-s, in groups; stutibhiH+divya+ruupaabhiH= with prayers, divinely picturesque;
tuSTuvuH+madhu+suudanam= prayed, Madhu [the demon,] killer of.
Lord Vishnu then chosen King Dasharatha as his father. Then all the groups of gods, sages,
gandharva-s, with rudraa-s, and apsarasa-s, offered prayers to that divinely picturesque
Madhusuudana... [1-15-32]
Comment: Lord Vishnu, in early times killed a ghastly demon called Madhu and his brother Kaitabha, hence He is also
called Madhusuudana. This is one the thousand names of Vishnu.

tm! %Ïtm! rav[m! %¢ tejsm!

àv&Ï dpRm! iÇdzeñr vr iÖ;m! ,
ivrav[m! saxu tpiSv k{qkm!
tpiSvnam! %Ïr tm! -yavhm! . 1£15£33
33. tam+uddhatam+raavanam+ugra+tejasam= him [Ravana,] uprising, Ravana, ghastly, pomposity;
pra+vR^iddha+darpam= exacerbating, arrogance; tridasha+iiswara+vara+dviSam= gods Lord, Indra, hating;
vi+raavaNam+saadhu+tapasvi= verily, make to bawl, saints, sages; kanTakam+ tapasvinaam= thorn, to sages; uddhara=
annihilate; tam+bhayaavaham= him, that dreaded one.
"Oh! Lord Vishnu, that uprising Ravana with his ghastly pomposity and exacerbating arrogance,
and who hates Indra, the Lord of Gods... and who makes the saints sages to bawl and he who has
become a thorn in the side of hermits... annihilate him, that Ravana, the dreaded one..." [The gods
thus appealed to Vishnu.] [1-15-33]

tmev hTva s blm! s baNxvm!

ivrav[m! rav[m! %¢ paEé;m! ,
Svrœ laekm! AagCD gt Jvr> icrm!
sureNÔ guÝm! gt dae; kLm;m! . 1£15£34
34. tam+eva+hatvaa+sa+balam sa+baandhavam= him, thus, having killed, with all his forces, with all his kinsmen;
vi+raavaNam= nullifying, pandemonium; raavaNam= of Ravana; ugra+pauruSam= furiously, vainglorious;
swar+lokam+aagacCha= [your] Heavenly, abode [Vaikuntha,] return to; gata+ jwara= rid of, febrility; chiram=
long-lasting; sura+indra+guptam= for gods, for Indra, inaccessible; gata+doSa+kalmaSam= [and one which is] rid of, flaws
and blemishes.
"Thus, having killed that Ravana, who by his furious vainglory is agonising all the worlds, along
with all his forces and kinsmen, return to your Heavenly abode... getting rid of the febrility for a
long-lasting time, return to Your Heavenly abode Vaikuntha, which is inaccessible to gods or Indra
even and an abode without flaw or blemish. [1-15-34]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe p'œc dz> sgR>.
Thus, this is the 15th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 15

8 von 9 01.04.04 15:51


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34

Sarga 15 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

9 von 9 01.04.04 15:51

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga16/balasans16.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 16


Lord Vishnu is requested by all gods to incarnate Himself as a human on earth. King Dasharatha
while performing the Vedic ritual called putrakaameSTi, a deity called praajaapatya purusha arises
from the sacrificial fire to give a golden vessel of divine sweet dessert to Dasharatha for
distribution among his queens, to beget progeny. The three queens on eating the sweet divine
dessert conceive their children.

ttae naray[ae devae iv;u[u> inyuKt> sur sÄmE> ,

jann! Aip suran! @vm! ðú[m! vcnm! AävIt! . 1£16£1
1. tataH+naaraayaNaH+devaH= then, Narayana, the Lord; VishnuH= Lord Vishnu, Omnipresent;
niyuktaH+sura+sattamaiH= nominated, by gods, best; jaanan+api+suraan= He knows, though, to gods;
evam+slakSNam+vachanam+abraviit= this way, gently, words, spoke.
Lord Narayana thus nominated by best gods, that Omnipresent Vishnu, though He knows [as to
why He should incarnate on earth,] spoke these words to gods, in a gentle way. [1-16-1]
Comment: The name Vishnu indicates His all pervading Omnipresence. vyaapitvaat sarva bhuuteshu vishnurityabhidhiiyate...
He has thousand names called Vishnu sahasra naama , each name elucidating His attributes.

%pay> kae vxe tSy raúsaixpte> sura> ,

ym! Ahm! tm! smaSway inhNyam! \i; k{qkm!. 1£16£2
2. upaayaH+kaH+vadhe= idea, what, to kill; tasya+raakshasa+adhipateH+suraaH= that, demon's, chief, [namely Ravana,]
oh gods; yam+aham+tam+sam+asthaaya= by which [strategy] shall I, him, well, adopting;
ni+hanyaam+R^ishi+kanTakam= completely, kill, that Sage's, thorn.
"What is the idea to kill that demon's chief, namely Ravana, oh, gods, by adopting what strategy I
shall completely kill that thorn for the sages? [1-16-2]

@vm! %Kta> sura> sveR àTyUcu> iv:[um! AVyym!,

manu;m! êpm! AaSway rav[m! jih s<yuge . 1£16£3
3. evam+uktaaH+suraaH+sarve= thus, spoken, gods, all; prati+uuchuH+viSNuum+ a+vyayam= in turn, said, to Vishnu,
not, diminishing [the eternal]; maanuSam+tanum+aasthaaya= of human, body, form, taking hold of;
raavaNam+jahi+samyuge= Ravana, kill, in war.
Thus spoken that way, all gods said unto that Eternal Vishnu, " On taking hold of a human form,
kill Ravana in a war..." [1-16-3]

1 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


s ih tepe tp> tIìm! dI"R kalm! Air<dm ,

yen tuòae=-vt! äüa laek k«t! laek pUvRj> . 1£16£4
4. saH+hi+tepeH+tapas+tiivram= he [Ravana,] verily, undertook penance, penance, vehemently; diirgha + kaalam= for a
long period; arim+dama= enemy, destroyer; yena+tuSTaH+abhavat= by which; satisfied, becoming; Brahma;
loka+kR^it+loka+puurva+jaH= worlds, creator, worlds', earlier, born.
"Oh! Vishnu, the Destroyer of Enemies, he that Ravana verily undertook vehement penance for a
long period and the Creator of Worlds, Brahma... who is born before all these worlds... satisfying
verily... [1-16-4]

sNtuò> àddaE tSmE ra]say vrm! à-u> ,

nanaivxe_yae -Ute_yae -ym! n ANyÇ manu;at! . 1£16£5
5. santushtaaH+pra+dadau+tasmai= satisfied [Brahma,] well, given, to him, [Ravana]; raakshasaaya +varam+prabhu= for
demon, boon, god [Brahma]; naanaa+vidhebhyaH+ bhuutebhyaH= many a, kinds of, beings; bhayam+na= danger, not to
occur; anyatra+maanushaat= except, human beings.
"Satisfying well with Ravana's penance Oh! God Vishnu, Lord Brahma gave boon to him that there
should be no danger to his life from any kind of being, except humans... [1-16-5]

Av}ata> pura ten vrdane ih manva> ,

@vm! iptamhat! tSmat! vrdanen givRt> . 1£16£6
6. avaj~naataH+puraa+tena= slighted, earlier, by him; vara+daane[+samaye]+hi+maanavaaH = boon, according [time,]
verily, humans; evam+pitaamahaat+tasmaat= thus, from Forefather, [Brahma,] vara+ daanena + garvitaH= by boon,
according, arrogant.
"He slighted away humans earlier at the time of accordance of boon by forefather Brahma, and by
that boon alone, arrogantly... [1-16-6]

%Tsadyit laekan! ÇIn! iôy> c Aip Apk;Rit ,

tSmat! tSy vxae †òae manu;e_y> prNtp . 1£16£7
7. utsaadayat+lokaanm+triin= torturing, worlds, three; striyaH+cha+api+apa+karSati= women, also, even, abducting;
tasmaat+tasya+vadhaH= that is why, his, killing; dR^iSTaH+maanushebhyaH+ paramtapa= is envisaged, by humans, oh
Enemy Destroyer.
"He is torturing all the three worlds, and even abducting the women also... Hence, his death is
envisaged through humans alone... [1-16-7]

#it @tt! vcnm! ïuTva sura[am! iv:[u> AaTmvan!,

iptrm! raecyamas tda dzrwm! n&pm!. 1£16£8
8. iti+etat+vachanam+shrutvaa= thus, all that, speech, on hearing; suraaNaam= of the gods; Vishnu; aatmavaan= heart-full
one; pitaram+rochayaamaasa+tadaa= as father, chosen, then; dasharatham +nR^ipam= Dasharatha, the king.
Thus on hearing all that speech of gods, Vishnu, the heart-full one, has chosen King Dasharatha to
be his father [in human world.] [1-16-8]

s c Aip ApuÇae n&pit> tiSmn! kale mha*uit> ,

Ayjt! puiÇyam! #iòm! puÇePsu> AirsUdn>.1£16£9
9. saH+cha+api a+putraH= he [Dasharatha,] also, even, sonless; nR^ipatiH= king; tasmin+kaale= during that time;
mahaadyutiH= great resplendent; ayajaH+putriyaam+iSTim= [performing] ritual, putrakaameSTi, ritual;
putra+iipsuH+ari+suudanaH= sons, desiring, enemy, destroyer [Dasharatha].
Even he, that King Dasharatha is also sonless and during that time alone, that great resplendent

2 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


enemy destroying King Dasharatha is performing putrakaameSTi ritual desiring sons... [1-16-9]

s k«Tva iníym! iv:[u> Aamn!Èy c iptamhm! ,

ANtxaRnm! gtae devE> pUJy manae mhi;Ri-> . 1£16£10
10. saH+kR^itvaa+nischayam= He [Vishnu,] taking, decision; Vishnu; aamantrya+cha= took leave of, also; pitaamahaH=
from Forefather [Brahma]; antardhaanam+gataH= disappeared, and gone; puujyamaanaH + maharSibhiH= prayers,
offered, by great sages.
Lord Vishnu deciding Himself, took leave of Brahma, disappeared and went away from there,
while the great sages offering prayers... [1-16-10]

ttae vE yjmanSy pavkat! Atul à-m! ,

àaÊ-URtm! mhÑƒtm! mhavIyRm! mhablm! . 1£16£11
11. tataH+vai+yajamaanasya= then, verily, performer of ritual, [Dasharatha's]; paavakaat+ atula+prabham= [from] ritual
fire, unparalleled, resplendent; praadurbhuutam+mahat+bhuutam= emerged, Divine, Being;
mahaa+viiryam+mahaa+balam= greatly, vigorous, greatly, energetic.
Then, from Dasharatha's Fire of Altar, for he is the performer of the ritual... verily emerged a
Divine Being, [called yana puruSa ] with an unparalleled resplendence, greatly vigorous and

k«:[m! rKtaMbr xrm! rKtaSym! ÊNÊi- Svnm! ,

iõGx hyR] tnuj Zmïu àvrm! ^xRjm! . 1£16£12
12. kR^iSNa+rakta+ambara+dharam= black, red, garments, clad in; raktaasyam= red faced; dundubhi+ svanam=
drum-beat like, voiced; snigdha+haryakSa+tanuja+shmashru+pravaram+ uurdhajam= with his soft hair, like mane of lion,
moustaches and hair.
He is clad in black and red garments and his face is red and his voice resembles the drumbeat. His
moustache and hairdo are soft like that of a lion's mane... [1-16-12]

zu- l][ s<pÚm! idVy Aa-r[ -Ui;tm! ,

zEl z&¼ smuTsexm! †Ý zaËRl iv³mm! . 1£16£13
13. subha+lakSaNa+sampannam= auspicious, features, enriching; divya+aabharana+buuSitam= divine, ornaments,
decorated with; shaila+sR^i~Nga+samutsedham= mountain, peak like, in height; dR^ipta+ shaarduula + vikramam=
energetic, tiger like, in vigour.
And his enriching features are auspicious, and the decor of his ornaments is divine... and in height,
he is like a mountain peak, and in vigour, an energetic tiger...[1-16-13]

idvakr smakarm! dIÝ Anl izoaepmm!,

tÝ jaMbUndmyIm! rajtaNt pirCDdam! . 1£16£14
14. divaakara+sama+aakaaram= [day, giver] sun like, in appearance; diipta+anala+shika+upamam= glowing, flame's apex,
in similitude; tapta+jambuunada+mayiim= molten, gold moulded; rajataanta+ paricChadaam= silver lid, covered.
In appearance, he is like the day giving Sun and in similitude like the glowing apex of flame, and
with a golden vessel made from the molten gold and covered with a silver lid... [1-16-14]

3 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


idVy pays s<pU[aRm! paÇIm! pÆIm! #v iàyam! ,

àg&ý ivpulam! daerœ_yam! Svym! mayamyIm! #v . 1£16£15
15. divya+paayasa+sampuurNaam= divine, sweet-dessert, full of; patriim= golden vessel [is carried by him like];
patniim+iva= wife, like; priyaam= dear one; pragR^ihya= carrying it [handling it]; vipulaam+ dorbhyaam + svayam= a big
vessel, in two hands, personally; maayaamayiim+iva= an illusion, like.
And that golden vessel is full with the divine sweet dessert, and He is handling that big vessel
himself with his two hands so dearly as he would handle his dear wife and it looked like a divine
illusion... [1-16-15]

smveúy AävIt! vaKym! #dm! dzrwm! n&pm! ,

àajapTym! nrm! iviÏ mam! #h A_yagtm! n&p . 1£16£16
16. sama+vekSyaH+abraviit= looked around, said; vaakyam+idam+dasharatham+nR^ipam= words, this way, to
Dasharatha, king; praajaapatyam+naram+viddhi+maam= by Prajaapati, Person [Being,] know thus, me;
iha+abhyaagatam+nR^ipaH= at here, arrived, oh, King.
That divine person looked around and said to King Dasharatha these words "Oh! King, know me as
the Being of Prajaapati, thus arrived here [at the behest of the Lord of Vedic Rituals... Prajaapati...]

tt> prm! tda raja àit %vac k«t A<jil> ,

-gvn! Svagtm! te=Stu ikmhm! krvai[ te . 1£16£17
17. tataH+param+tadaa+raajaa= there after, thus, king; prati+uvaacha+kR^ita+anjaliH= in turn, said, adjoining, palms
[greeting]; bhagavan= Oh! God; svaagatam+te+astu= welcome, to you, be; kim+aham+ karavaaNi +te= what shall, I, do, for
There after, King Dasharatha having greeted with palms adjoining said in turn, " Oh! God,
welcome to you, and what shall I do for you?" [1-16-17]

Awae pun> #dm! vaKym! àajapTyae nrae=ävIt! ,

rajn! AcRyta devan! A* àaÝm! #dm! Tvya . 1£16£18
18. athaH+punaH+idam+vaakyam= then, again, these, words; praajaapatyH+naraH+abraviit= by Praajaapati, Being, said;
raajan= Oh! King; archayataa+devaan+adya= offering prayers, to gods, today; praaptam+idam+tvayaa= obtained, this one,
by you.
Then again, that Divine Being sent by Prajaapati, said these words, " Oh! King, by offering prayers
to gods today, you have obtained this [the sweet dessert in golden vessel...] [1-16-18]

#dm! tu n&p zaËRl paysm! dev inimRtm! ,

àja krm! g&ha[ Tvm! xNym! AaraeGy vxRnm! . 1£16£19
19. idam+tu= this one, is; nR^ipa+shaarduula= king, the tiger; paayasam+deva+nirmitam= sweet dessert, by divinities,
prepared; prajaa+karam= progeny, enriching; gR^ihaaNa= take this; tvam= you; dhanyam= are blessed;
aarogya+vardhanam= health, enriching.
"Oh! The Tigerly king, this sweet dessert is prepared by divinities that enriches progeny and
health... Take it... and blessed are you... [with divine progeny...] [1-16-19]

-ayaR[am! Anuêpa[am! AîIt #it àyCD vE ,

tasu Tvm! lPSyse puÇan! ydwRm! yjse n&p . 1£16£20
20. bhaaryaaNaam+anuruupaanaam= to your wives, eligible ones; ashniita+iti+prayacCha+vai= 'eat it', thus saying, give
them, verily; taasu+tvam+lapsyaase= in them, you, acquire; putraan+ yat+ ardham yajase+ nR^ipaH= sons, for which,

4 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


purpose, you performed ritual, Oh! King.

"Give this to your eligible wives... telling them 'eat it.' Verily in them you will acquire sons, for
which purpose you performed this ritual... oh, king... [1-16-20]

twa #it n&pit> àIt> izrsa àit g&ý tam! ,

paÇIm! dev AÚ s<pU[aRm! dev dÄam! ihr{myIm! . 1£16£21
21. tathaa+iti+nR^ipati+priitaH= like that, only [agreeing,.] king, contented; shirasaa+pratigR^ihya +taam+paatriim= onto
his head, taken on, that, vessel; deva+anna+sampuurMam= divine, food, full of; deva+dattam+hiraNyamayiim= God-given,
golden one.
Agreeing contentedly the King has taken that vessel onto his head, which is God-given, full with
divine food, and a golden one... [1-16-21]

Ai-va* c tt! -Utm! AÑ‚tm! iày dzRnm! ,

muda prmya yuKt> ckar Ai-àdi][m! . 1£16£22
22. abhivaadya+cha+tat+bhuutam= revering, too, that, Being; adbhutam+priya+darshanam= astonishing, delightful, for
sight; mudaa+paramayaa+yuktaH= with happiness, great, with; chakaara+ abhipradakshiNam= performed,
Revering that Being, the Prajapati Purusha, [or yajna purusha,] an astonishing and delightful one
for sight, and along with great happiness, King Dasharatha performed circumambulations, [around
that Being, who is amid the ritual fire in the Altar of Fire, and Dasharatha encircled that being in
reverence, holding that golden vessel with divine dessert on his head.] [1-16-22]

ttae dzrw> àaPy paysm! dev inrœimtm!,

b-Uv prm àIt> àaPy ivÄm! #v Axn>. 1£16£23
23. tataH= then; Dasharatha; praapya+paayasam+deva+nirmitam= on obtaining, dessert, gods, prepared;
babhuuva+parama+priitaH= became, very, glad; praapya+vittam+iva+adhana= obtaining, wealth, like, by a pauper.
Then King Dasharatha on obtaining that dessert prepared by gods has become very glad as a pauper
would on his obtaining wealth. [1-16-23]

tt> tt! AÑ‚t àOym! -Utm! prm -aSvrm!,

s<vtRiyTva tt! kmR tÇ @v ANtrxIyt. 1£16£24
24. tataH= then; tat+adbhuta+prakhyam= that, astonishing, form; bhuutam+parama+bhaasvaram= Being, well, glowing;
samvartayitvaa+tat+karma= having completed, that, work; tatra+eva+ antardhiiyata= there, only, disappeared.
Then that Divine Being, astonishing in its figure and well glowing in form, having completed that
work [of giving the golden vessel of dessert] disappeared from there. [1-16-24]

h;R riZmi-> %Î(aetm! tSy ANt>purm! Aab-aE,

zardSy Ai-ramSy c<ÔSy #v n-> A<zui->. 1£16£25
25. harSa+rasmibhiH+uddyotam= happiness, beams of, lit up; tasya+antaHpuram +babhau= his, palace chambers, shined;
shaaradasya+abhiraamasya= winter's, brighteneing; chandrasya+iva= moon's, like; nabhaH= sky; amshubhiH= with rays
[of moon.]
Lit up with beams of happiness, King Dasharatha's palace chambers shone forth, as the winter's sky
would with the rays of brightening moon... [1-16-25]

5 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


s> ANt>purm! àivZy @v kaEsLyam! #dm! AävIt!,

paysm! àitg&ŸI:v puÇIym! tu #dm! AaTmn>. 1£16£26
26. saH+antahpuram+pravishya+eva= he [Dasharatha,] palace chambers, on entering, then kausalyaam + idam+abraviit=
to Kausalya, this, said; paayasam+prati+gR^ihNiishva = dessert, in turn, receive; putriiyam+idam+aatmanaH= for sons,
this, your.
Then Dasharatha on entering palace chambers spoke this to Queen Kausalya, " Receive this dessert
to beget your sons..." [1-16-26]
kshetra nyaya ]. Hence the seed is divine in the form of dessert and fields are therefore shall 'be eligible' for the seedling.

kaEsLyayE nrpit> pays AxRm! ddaE tda,

AxaRt! AxRm! ddaE c Aip suimÇayE nraixp>. 1£16£27
27. kausalyaayai+narapatiH= to Kausalya, king; paayasa+artham+dadou+tadaa= dessert, half of it, gave, then;
arthaat+artham= half of the [remaining] half [one fourth]; dadou+cha+api= gave, also, even; sumitraayai= to Sumitra;
nara+adhipaH= people's, lord.
To Queen Kausalya, the king then gave half of the dessert, and to Queen Sumitra he gave half of
the remaining half [one fourth...] [1-16-27]

kEkeYyE c Avizò AxRm! ddaE puÇawR kar[at!,

àddaE c Avizò AxRm! paysSy Am&t %pmm!. 1£16£28
28. klaikeyyaiH+cha+avashiSTa= to Kaikeyi, also, of the remaining; artham+dadou= half of it [one eight,] gave;
putraartha+kaaraNaat= sons, desiring; pra+dadou+cha= well given, also; avashiSTa+artham= remaining part [one eight];
paayasam= dessert; amR^ita+upamam= ambrosia, equalling.
To Kaikeyi he gave half of the remaining half [one eight] of the dessert, with a desire to beget
sons... that ambrosial dessert... [1-16-28]

AnuicNTy suimÇayE pun> @v mhIpit>,

@vm! tasam! ddaE raja -ayaR[am! paysm! p&wkœ. 1£16£29
29. anuchintya= thought a while; sumitraayai= to Sumitra; punaH+eva= again, thus; mahiipatiH= king; evam= thus;
taasaam= to them; dadou= distributed; raajaa= king; bhaaryaaNaam= to his wives; paayasam= dessert; pR^ithak=
He thought a while and gave the remnant portion [one eight] to Queen Sumitra. Thus, the king
distributed the dessert to his wives differently. [1-16-29]

Comment: This is a much-discussed distribution by the traditionalists. Adhyatma Ramayana, a treatise that postulates
as contained in these verses, Queen Kausalya got half of the dessert as an Empress, paTTa mahiSi. Sumitra gets
one-fourth in the first round and after a rethink by Dasharatha, gets another one-eighth portion. Kaikeyi gets only a
one-eighth quantity, as she is the third queen. Thus, Kausalya gives birth to Rama, Sumitra to Lakshmana and
himself, but a kind of medium through which the incarnation is made possible.

Rama is Lord Vishnu Himself while Bharata and Shatrughna are His Disc and Conch-shell, while Lakshmana is the
thousand headed snake [ aadi sesha ] on whose coils Lord Vishnu reclines. The whole dessert is divine and parts of it do
incarnate of god, but called himself, nimitta maatra, a casual relation to the course of events. Should Rama be the
incarnation of the Almighty Himself, He has little or no necessity to incarnate the weaponry along with Himself. They are

6 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


the whole, but an incarnate of the virtuously ideal personality of Lord Vishnu, maryaada purushottama Rama.

the eldest. This is because the dessert is given to Queen Kausalya in the first instance, and half of the whole vessel. She
immediately consumed to lionise her share and as an Empress. Sumitra waited a while till apportionment to Kaikeyi is
two parts. Later Kaikeyi drinks her dividend. These timings of drink makes, as per some cementations, Rama is born as
the eldest one whereby he becomes eligible to be nominated as crown prince, in the later episodes.

ta> c @vm! paysm! àaPy nreNÔSy %Äma> iôy>,

sMmanm! meinre svaR> àh;R %idt cets>. 1£16£30
30. taaH+cha+evam+paayasam= they, also, thus, dessert; raapya+narendrasya+uttamaaH+striyaH = on getting, of king,
august, Ladies; sammaanam+menire+sarvaaH= a reward, felt thus, all of them; pra+harSa + udita + chetasa= gladness,
upraising, in hearts.
They also thus on getting the king's dessert, those august ladies felt it a reward for them all, with
gladness upraising in their hearts... [1-16-30]

ttStu ta> àaZy tdœ %Äm iôyae

mhIpte> %Äm paysm! p&wkœ,
÷tazn AaidTy sman tejs>
Aicre[ g-aRn! àitpeidre tda . 1£16£31
31. tataH+tu+taaH+praasya= then, they, on consuming; tat+uttama+striyaH= those, great, Ladies;
mahiipateH+uttama+paayasam= king's, great, dessert; hutaashanaa+aaditya+samaana+tejasaH= Lord Fire, Lord Sun,
equalling, in resplendent; chirena+garbhaan+pratipedire+tadaa= quickly, pregnancy, they conceived, thus.
Then they the great ladies on consuming the king's great dessert quickly conceived pregnancies
with the resplendence equalling Lord Fire and Lord Sun. [1-16-31]
Comment: A synecdochic expression to indicate that Lord Sun and Lord Fire, the enliveners of living beings, pratyaksha
naraayaNa in those wombs and their resplendence is out shining.

ttStu raja àitvIúy ta> iôy

àêF g-aR> àit lBx mans>,
b-Uv ùò> iÇidve ywa hir
sureNÔ isÏ \i; g[ai-pUijt> . 1£16£32
32. tataH+tu+raajaa+prativiikshya+taaH+striyaH= then, king, discerning, of those, ladies; pra+ruuDha+ garbhaaH= well,
confirmed, about their pregnancies; prati+labdha+maanasa= again, recaptured, [his lost] heart; babhuuva+hR^iSTaH=
became, delighted; tridive+yathaa+hariH= in heavens, as, Vishnu; sura+indra+siddha+R^iSi+gaNaabhi= gods, lord [Indra,]
by great souls, sages, groups, puujitaH= worshipped.
The King Dasharatha well discerning that his queens are pregnant and on confirmation of the same,
again regained his lost heart [for sons.] He became happy like Lord Vishnu, [who will always be
happy when] worshipped by the Lord of Gods, namely Indra, and other great souls, sages, and other
heavenly groups in the Heaven. [1-16-32]

#it ïI vaLmIik ramay[e AaidkaVye balka{fe ;aefz> sgR>.

Thus, this is the 16th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 16

7 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32

Sarga 16 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

8 von 8 01.04.04 15:51

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga17/balasans17.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 17


The gods become progenitors of many of Vanara heroes at the dictate of Lord Brahma, to come to
the aid of Rama in annihilating Ravana. The emergence of the monkey-like race, with their mighty
physique and power, are narrated in this episode.

puÇTvm! tu gte iv:[aE ra}> tSy mhaTmn>,

%vac devta> svaR> Svy<-U> -gvan! #dm!. 1£17£1
1. putratvam+ tu+ gate+ viSNuH= sonship, but, left for, Vishnu; raaj~naH+ tasya= of king, that one; mahaatmana=
Supreme-soul; uvaacha+ devataaH+ sarvaaH= said, to Gods, all of them; svayam+ bhuH+ bhavaan + idam= Self, created
[Brahma,] god, this.
After Lord Vishnu left to attain the sonship of King Dasharatha, that Supreme-soul, Brahma the
Self-created addressed all of the gods this way. [1-17-1]

sTy s<xSy vIrSy sve;R am! nae ihtEi;[>,

iv:[ae> shayan! biln> s&jXvm! kam êip[>. 1£17£2
2. satya+ sandhasya+ viirasya= virtue, avowing, courageous one; sarveSaam+ naH= for all of, us; hitaH+ iishaNaH=
welfare, desiring; viSNoH= for Lord Vishnu; sahaayaan+ balinaH+ srR^jadhvam+kaama+ruupiNaH = helpmates, mighty
ones, be procreated, by wish, guise-changers.
"To that virtue avowing and courageous Lord Vishnu, and who is the well-wisher of all of us,
helpmates be procreated who shall be mighty and guise changers by their wish... [1-17-2]

maya ivd> c zUram! c vayu veg sman! jve,

ny}an! buiÏ s<pÚan! iv:[u tuLy pra³man!. 1£17£3
3. maayaa+ vidaH+ shuraan+ cha= wizardry, knowing [wizards,] valiant ones, too; vaayu+ vega+ samaan+ jave= air's,
speed, equivalent, in travel; naya+ j~naan= morals, knowing; buddhi+ sampannaan= intellectual, embodiments; viSNnu+
tulya+ paraakramaan= Vishnu, equalling, in valour.
"Marvellers in wizardry and valiant ones, whose travel shall be equal to the speed of the wind,
moralists... embodiments of intellect and in valence equalling Lord Vishnu...[1-17-3]

As<hayaRn! %pay}an! idVy s<hnn AiNvtan!,

svR Aô gu[ s<pÚann! Am&t àaznan! #v. 1£17£4
4. a+ samhaaryaan= not, destructible; upaaya+ j~naanaan= ideation, knowing; divya+ samhanana+ anvitaan = divine,
bodied, along with; sarva+ astra+ guNa+ sampannaanaam= all, weaponry, attributes, knowers of; amR^ita+ praashanaan+
iva= ambrosia, drinkers, like [godly like you gods.]

1 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


"They shall be indestructible, knowers of ideation, divine bodied, and also the knowers of attributes
of all kinds of weaponry, like you who thrive on ambrosia [like you, who conquered thirst and
hunger by taking amR^ita... thus they also should be untiring and persistent in their efforts.]

APsrSsu c muOyasu gNxvaR[am! tnU;u c,

y] pÚg kNyasu \] iv*axrI;u c. 1£17£5
5. apsarassu+ cha+ mukhyaasu= in apsara-s, [celestial courtesans,] prominent ones; gandharvaaNaam + tanuuSu + cha=
from gandharva-s, [celestial scholars, bodies, also; yaksha + pannaga + kanyaasu= from yaksha, pannaga, girls; R^iksha+
vidyaadhariiSu+ cha= bears, vidyadhara, also.
From the bodies of prominent apsara-s and gandharva-s, and from the bodies of the girls of yaksha,
pannaga, and from bears and vidyaadharaa-s also... [1-17-5]

ik<nrI[am! c gaÇe;u vanrInam! tnUsu c,

s&jXvm! hir êpe[ puÇan! tuLy pra³man!. 1£17£6
6. kinmnariiNaam+ cha+ gaatreSu= from kinnara-s, also, bodies of; vaanariinaam+ tanuusu+ cha= from female-monkey's,
bodies, also; sR^ijadhvam+ hari+ ruupeNa= be procreated, monkey, shaped; putraan+ tulya+ paraakramaan = progeny,
equalling, [your] valour.
"From the bodies of kinnaraa-s and female-monkeys, the monkey-shaped progeny be procreated,
whose valour shall equal [with yours...] [1-17-6]

pUvRm! @v mya s&òae ja<bvan! \] pu¼v>,

j&<-ma[Sy shsa mm v³at! Ajayt. 1£17£7
7. puurvam+ eva+ mayaa+ sR^iSTaH= in earlier times, thus, by me, created; jaambavaan+ R^iksha+ pungava=
Jambavanta, bear, the best; jR^imbhamaaNasya= while yawing; sahasaa= suddenly; mama+vakraat + ajaayata = from my,
face, came forth.
"In earlier times, Jaambavanta, Bear, the Best, was created by me, and he suddenly came forth from
my yawning face... [1-17-7]

te twa %−a> -gvta tt! àit ïuTy zasnm!,

jnyamasu> @vm! te puÇan! vanr êip[>. 1£17£8
8. te+ tathaa+ uktaH+ bhagavataa= those gods, thus, addressed, by God Brahma; tat+ pratishrutya + shaasanam = that,
agreeing, order [of Brahma]; janayaamaasuH+ evam+ te+ putraan= parented, thus, those, sons; vaanara+ ruupiNaH=
monkey-like, in appearance.
Those gods thus addressed by god Brahma, and agreeing that order of Brahma they have parented
those sons, who are monkey-like in their appearance. [1-17-8]

\;y> c mhaTman> isÏ iv*axr %rga>,

car[a> c sutan! vIran! ss&ju> vn cair[>. 1£17£9
9. R^iSayaH+ cha+ mahaatmanaH= Sages, too, great souls; siddha+vidyadharaH+uragaaH+ chaaraNaH + cha= siddha,
vidyadhara, chaarana, also; sutaan+ viiraan+ sasR^ijuH+ vana+ charaan = sons, valiant ones, created, forest, movers.
The great-souled sages, along with siddha, vidyadhara, chaarana [the celestial groups] have created
valiant and forest moving sons. [1-17-9]

2 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


vanreNÔm! mheNÔ Aa-m! #NÔ> vailnm! AaTmjm!,

su¢Ivm! jnyamas tpn> tptam! vr>. 1£17£10
10. vaanara+ indra= monkeys, prominent one; mahendra+ aabham= Mahendra mountain, like; IndraH= Lord Indra
[created]; vaalinam= Vali; sugriivam= Sugreeva is; janayaamaasa= created by; tapanaH= humidifier [the Sun]; tapataam+
varaH= among the humidifiers, the great.
Lord Indra created Vali, the prominent one among the Vaanara-s, and who is like Mahendra
Mountain [in strength.] Lord Sun, the great humidifier among all known humidifiers, created
Sugreeva. [1-17-10]

b&hSpit> tu Ajnyt! tarm! nam mha kipm!,

svR vanr muOyanam! buiÏmNtm! AnuÄmm!. 1£17£11
11. bR^ihaspatistu+ ajanayat+ taaram+ naama= Brihaspati, Jupiter, issued forth, Tara named; maha+ kapim= great,
monkey; sarva+ vaanara+ mukhyaanaam= among all, Vaanaras, the important one; buddhimantam= intelligent; an+
uttamam= none, better than him.
Brihaspati, the Jupiter issued forth the monkey named Tara, [a male monkey-hero, but not the wife
of Vali,] an intelligent and important one among all and there is none better him in intelligence.

xndSy sut> ïIman! vanrae gNxmadn>,

ivñkmaR tu Ajnyn! nlm! nam mha kipm!. 1£17£12
12. dhanadasya+ sutaH= Lord of Wealth management, Kubera's, son; shriimaan= effulgent one; vanaraH= Vaanara,
monkey is; gandhamaadanaH= named Gandhamaadana; Viswakarma+ tu= Divine Architect, Vishvakarma's; ajanayan=
procreated; Nala+ naama= Nala named; mahaa+ kapim= great, monkey.
The Lord of Wealth mangement, Kubera's son is Gandhamaadana, the effulgent monkey, while
Vishvakarma, the Divine Architect procreated the great monkey called Nala. [1-17-12]

pavkSy sut> ïIman! nIl> Ai¶ s†z à->,

tejsa yzsa vIyaRt! ATyirCyt vIyRvan!. 1£17£13
13. paavakasya+ sutaH= Lord of Fire, Agni's son; shriimaan= bright one; Neela; agni+ sadR^isha+ prabhaH= fire, like,
blaze; tejasaa+ yashasaa+ viiryaat= with resplendence, reputation, courage; atyarichyata + vaanaraan= meritorious,
The bright son of Agni, God of Fire is Neela whose blaze is fire-like and in resplendence,
reputation and courage... he is a meritorious monkey. [1-17-13]

êp Ôiv[ s<pÚaE AiñnaE êps<mtaE,

mENdm! c iÖivdm! c @v jnyamastu> Svym!. 1£17£14
14. ruupa+ draviNa+ sampannau= beautifulness, wealth, having [beauty being their wealth and property]; ashvinau=
Ashvini gods [two of them]; ruupa+ sammatau= beauty, blessed with; maindam+ dvividam+ cha+ eva= Mainda, Dvivida
named, also, thus; janayaamaasatuH+ svayam= have procreated, personally.
The wealth of Ashwini gods, two of them, is their beautiful appearance. They have personally
procreated two monkeys namely Mainda and Dvivida with beautiful appearance... [1-17-14]

vé[ae jnyamas su;e[m! nam vanrm!,

zr-m! jnyamas pjRNy> tu mhabl>. 1£17£15
15. varuNaH+ janayamaasa+ = Varuna, God of Rain, procreated; susheshaNam+ naama+ vaanaram= Susheshana, named,
monkey; sharabham+ janayamaasa= Sharabha, is created by; parjanyaH+ tu= Parjanya, God of Thunderclouds;

3 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


mahaabalaH= great mighty one.

Varuna, God of Rain procreated Sushena, the monkey, and Parjanya, the God of Thunderclouds
created Sharabha, the great mighty one. [1-17-15]

maétSy AaErs> ïIman! hnuman! nam vanr>,

v¿ s<hnnaepetae vEntey sm> jve. 1£17£16
16. maarutasya+ aurasaH= God of Wind, Maaruti's, own son is; shriimaan= radiant one; hanumaan+ naama= Hanuma,
named; viiryavaaan= mighty one; vajra+ simhananopeta= diamond, like bodied [indestructible]; Vainateya= Lady Vinata's
son, [Garuda, the Divine Eagle and the vehicle of Lord Vishnu]; samaH= equalling; jave= in swiftness.
The direct son of Maruti, the Lord of Wind... is the radiant Hanuma, the mighty one with his
diamond-like body [indestructible] and he equals in his swiftness Lady Vinata's son [namely
Garuda, the Divine Eagle, the vehicle of Lord Vishnu.] [1-17-16]

svR vanr muOye;u buiÏman! blvan! Aip,

te s&òa b÷ sahöa dz¢Iv vxe %*ta>. 1£17£17
17. sarva+ vaanara+ mukhyeSu= among all, monkey, chiefs; buddhimaan= intelligent one; balavaan+ api= valiant one, too;
te+ sR^iSTaaH+ bahu+ sahasraa= they [the gods,] created, in many, thousands; dasha+ griiva + vadhe+ udyataH= ten,
faced one [Ravana,] to kill, readied.
That Hanuma, among all monkey chiefs is an intelligent and valiant one, too. Those gods created
many thousands of such monkeys and readied to kill the ten-headed demon [namely Ravana.]

Aàmey bla vIra iv³aNta> kam êip[>,

te gj Acl s<kaza vpu:m<tae mhabla>. 1£17£18
18. aprameya+ balaaH+ viiraa= immeasurable, in strength, brave ones; vikraantaaH+ kaama+ ruupiNaH = courageous, by
their wish, [changing their] forms and shapes; te gaja+ achala+ samkaashaa = they, elephants, mountains, like;
vapushmantaH+ mahaabalaaH= gigantic bodied, great mightiest.
Those brave ones strength is immeasurable... courageous and attain any form or shape at their wish,
and elephantine and mountainous are their bodies, and mightiest they are... [1-17-18]

\] vanr gaepuCDa> i]àm! @v Ai-ji}re,

ySy devSy ydœ êpm! ve;ae y> c pra³m>. 1£17£19
19. R^iksha= bears; vaanara= monkey; gopucChaH= sacred langoor; kSipram+ eva+ abhijaj~nire= quickly, thus,
procreated; yasya+ devasya+ tat+ ruupam= which god has, that, form; veSaH+ yaH+ cha + paraakramaH= getup, whose,
also, valour.
Those mighty bears, monkeys, and the sacred langoors are procreated quickly [by the gods.] The
shape, getup and valour of each of the god, is attained by their sons also...[thus like-father-like-son
syndrome prevailed.] [1-17-19]

Ajayt smm! ten tSy tSy p&wkœ p&wkœ,

gaelaNgUle;u c %TpÚa> ik<icdœ %Út iv³ma>. 1£17£20
20. ajaayata+ samam+ tena= procreated are, equalling, them; tasya+ tasya= his, his [they all]; pR^ithak+ pR^ithak=
separately, separately; golaanguuliishu+ cha= in female langoors, also; utpannaH= born; kechit= some; unnata+
vikramaaH= better, valorous ones.
Thus gods procreated them the monkeys equalling His and His [merits,] separately, and in female
langoors [long-tailed monkeys] some are born with better valour [than their procreators...]

4 von 8 01.04.04 15:51



\]I;u c twa jata vanra> ik<nrI;u c,

deva mhi;R gNxvaR> taúyR y]a yziSvn>. 1£17£21
21. R^ikSiiSu+ ca+ tathaa+ jaataa= in female bears, also, thus, born; vaanaraaH= monkeys; kinnariiSu+ cha= in female
kinnara-s, also; devaa+ maharSi+ gandharva+ taarkshya+ yaksha= from gods, great-sages, gandharva-s, taarkshya-s,
yaksha-s; yashaswinaH= renowned ones.
In female bears also born are the monkeys, and in kinnara females too... and from gods,
great-sages, gandharva-s, taarkshya-s, yaksha-s, [the celestial groups,] the renowned ones... [are
born...] [1-17-21]

naga> ikMpué;a> c @v isÏ iv*axr %rga>,

bhvae jnyamasu> ùòa> tÇ shöz>. 1£17£22
22. naaga; kimpurusha; eva= thus; siddha; vidyaadhara; uraga; bahavaH= many; janayaamasu= procreated; hR^iSTa=
gladdened; tatra= there; sahasrasaH= in thousands.
Naaga, kimpurusha, siddha, vidyaadharaa, uraga are gladdened [to create helpmates to Lord Vishnu
on earth, and these celestial groups] procreated thousands of monkeys. [1-17-22]


vanran! su mhakayan! svaRn! vE vn cair[>. 1£17£23
23. chaaraNaaH+ cha+ sutaan+ viiraan= chaaraNaa-s, also, sons, valiant ones; sasR^ijuH+ vana+ chaariNaH= birthed,
forest moving ones; vaanaraaH+ su+ maha+ kaayan= monkeys, well, great, bodied; sarvaan+ vai+ vana+ chaarinaH= all of
them, verily, forest, rangers.
ChaaraNa groups also birthed sons, valiant and forest moving monkeys and all of them are with
great bodies and they are forest rangers...[1-17-23]

APsrSsu c muOyasu tda iv*xrI;u c,

nag kNyasu c tda gNxvIR[am! tnU;u c,
kam êp blaepeta ywa kam ivcair[>. 1£17£24
24. apsaraasu+ cha+ mukhyaasu= in apsara-s, also, prominent ones; tadaa+ vidyadhariiSu+ ca= like that, in vidyadharii-s,
also; naaga+ kanyaasu+ cha+ tadaa= in Naga, girls, also, like that; gandharviinaam + tanuuSu+ cha= in female gadharva-s,
from bodies also; kaama+ ruupa+ bala+ upeta = by will, guise-changers, mightiness, endowed with; yathaa+ kaama+
vichaariNaH= as per their, wish, fast-movers.
In prominent females of apsara-s, vidyadharii-s, naaga girls and also in gandharva groups, and from
their bodies, endowed with mightiness those monkeys [are procreated who are] guise-changers at
their will, fast-movers at their wish. [1-17-24]

is<h zaËRl s†za dpeR[ c blen c,

izla àhr[a> sveR sveR pvRt yaeixn>. 1£17£25
25. simha+ shaarduula+ sadR^ishaa= lion, tiger, resmbling; darpeNa+ cha+ balena+ cha= in pride, and, in might, as well;
shilaaH+ praharaNaaH+ sarve= with boulders, thwack, all of them; sarve+ paadapa+yodhinaH = all of them, with trees,
They resemble like lions and tigers in their pride and might, and all of them thwack with boulders
and they are the whackers with trees... [1-17-25]

5 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


no dNò+ Aayuxa> sveR sveR svR Aô kaeivda>,

ivcal yeyu> zEleNÔan! -ed yeyu> iSwran! Ô‚man!. 1£17£26
26. nakha+ damSTra+ aayudhaaH= nails, fangs, their weaponry; sarve+ sarve all, all; sarva+ astra+ kovidaaH= all kinds
of, war weaponry, knowers; vichaalayeyuH+ shaila+ indraan= vacillate, mountain, great ones; bhedayeyuH+ sthiraan+
drumaan= uproot, firm-=rooted, trees.
Their own nails and fangs are their weaponry, and yet all of them know about all kinds of the other
war weaponry, and they can vacillate the greatest mountains, uproot the firm-rooted trees...
Comment: In the ensuing final war with Ravana and his troops, only Rama and Lakshmana will use missiles. The
vaanaraa soldiers use stones, trees, and their own fangs, teeth and nails. The golden maces or clubs handled by
Hanuma, Sugreeva, and Vali etc. are for more mythical ornamentation. Should it be for glorification of the characters,
Vaanaraas, as tricksters they can change their stone clubs to glittering golden maces as well. But they were never at the
mercy of the tactical weaponry. However, these Vaanaraas are well versed in the knowledge of such tactical weaponry,
only to save themselves from their usage against them. In Sundara Kanda Hanuma will be tied bound by a magical
weapon called Brahma astra when he is in Lanka. Though knowing well of the release from that Brahma astra, Hanuma
does not utilise that knowledge. Thus they keep distanced from the all-destructive war weaponry.

]ae- yeyu> c vegen smuÔm! sirtam! pitm!,

dar yeyu> i]itm! pÑ(am! AaPlveyu> mha A[Rvn!. 1£17£27
27. kshobhayeyuH+ cha+ vegena+ samudram= agitate, also, speedily, ocean; saritaam+ patim= Rivers, Lord; daarayeyuH+
kshitim+ padbhyam= tear asunder, ground, with their two feet; aaplaveyuH+ mahaa+ arNavan= leap, great, ocean.
Also they can speedily agitate the Lord of Rivers, the Ocean... tear asunder the ground with their
two feet, and can leap great oceans... [1-17-27]

n-Swlm! ivzeyurœ c g&ŸIyurœ Aip taeydan!,

g&ŸIyurœ Aip mat<gan! mÄan! àìjtae vne. 1£17£28
28. nabhasthalam+ visheyuH+ cha= sky, sphere, enter, also; gR^ihNiiyuH+ api= seize, even; toya+ daan= water, givers
[clouds]; gR^ihNiiyuH+ api= catch, even; maatangaan+ mattaan= elephants, impassioned; pra+ vrajate+ vane=
tumultuously, moving about, in forests.
They can enter the spheres of sky and also seize the clouds, and they even catch the impassioned
elephants tumultuously moving about in the forests, [thus disturbing the order and tranquillity of the
forests.] [1-17-28]

ndRmana> c naden pat yeyu> ivh<gman!,

$†zanam! àsUtain hrI[am! kam êip[am!. 1£17£29
29. nardamaanaaH+ cha+ naadena= by their blaring, also, with sounds; paatayeyuH+ vihangamaH= fell, down, flying
birds; iidR^iSaanaam+ prasuutaani= this kind of, are procreated; hariiNaam+ kaama+ ruupinaam = monkey groups, guise
With their blaring sounds they fell the flying birds, and this kind of monkey groups are procreated
who are guise-changers at their wish... [1-17-29]

ztm! zt shöai[ yUwpanam! mhaTmnam!,

te àxane;u yUwe;u hrI[am! hiryUwpa>. 1£17£30
30. shatam= hundred; shata+ sahasraani= hundred, thousand; yuuthapaanaam= chiefs of warriors; mahaatmaanaam=
great souls; te+ prathaaneSu+ yuudheshu= they, prominent, battalions; hari+ yuuthapaaH= monkey, generals.
Hundred of hundred thousand [one crore,] such chiefs of warriors, great souls they are, and they,
those prominent monkey generals of battalions... [further procreated...] [1-17-30]

6 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


b-Uvurœ yUwp ïeóan! vIram! c Ajnyn! hrIn!,

ANye \]vt> àSwan! %ptSwu> shöz>. 1£17£31
31. babhuuvuH+ yuuthatpa+ shreSTaaH= became, among generals, prominent ones; viiraam+ cha+ ajanayan+ hariin=
gallant ones, also, procreated, monkeys; anye+ R^ikSavataH+ prasthaan= others, Mt. Riskshavat, ridges; upatasthu+
sahasrashaH= inhabited, in thousands.
And they became prominent generals in monkey-battalions, and those gallant ones too procreated
other monkeys... some others inhabited on the ridges Mt. Rikshavat in thousands... [1-17-31]

ANye nana ivxan! zElan! kannain c -eijre,

sUyR puÇm! c su¢Ivm! z³ puÇm! c vailnm!. 1£17£32
32. anye+ naanaa+ vidhaan= others, many kinds of; shailaan+ kaananaani+ ca+ bhejire= mountains, forests, also, reached;
suurya+ putram cha+ sugriivam= Sun's, son also, Sugreeva; shakra+ putram+ ca+ vaalinam= Indra's son, Vali.
Others reached many kinds of mountains and forest. Son of Lord Sun is Sugreeva, and son of Lord
Indra is Vali... [who are brothers...] [1-17-32]

æatraE %ptSwu> te sveR c hir yUwpa>,

nlm! nIlm! hnUmNtm! ANya<í hir yUwpan!. 1£17£33
33. bhraatarou+ upasthu+ te= brothers, adored, they are [Vali and Sugreeva]; sarve+ cha+ hari+ yuudhapaaH= by all,
thus, monkeys, chiefs; Nala; Neela; Hanumanta; anyaaH+ cha= others, also; hari+ yuudhapaan= monkey, generals.
Adored are these brothers, Vali and Sugreeva. The chiefs of monkey forces, like Nala, Neela and
Hanuma and all other monkey generals, adore them... [1-17-33]

te tarœúy bl s<pÚa> sveR yuÏ ivzarda>,

ivcrNtae=dRyn! svaRn! is<h Vyaº mhaergan!. 1£17£34
34. te+ taarkshya+ bala+ sampannaH= they, like Divine Eagle, Garuda, might, graced with; sarve+ yuddha+
vishaaradaaH= all, warfare, experts; vi+ charantaH+ ardayan= verily, moving about, thwarted; darpaat+ simha+
vyaaghra+ mahaa+ uragaan= by their pride, lion, tiger, great, snakes [and the like.]
They the monkeys graced with the might like that of Garuda, the Divine Eagle and with expertise
in warfare proudly moved about [in those forests, mountains] and thwarted the lions, tigers and
great serpents, [and the like...] [1-17-34]

mhablae mhaba÷> valI ivpul iv³m>,

jugaep -uj vIyeR[ \] gaepuCD vanran!. 1£17£35
35. mahaa+ balaH+ mahaa+ baahuH= great, sinewy, great, shouldered; Vali; vipula+ vikramaH= intensely, mighty;
jugopa+ bhuja+ viiryeNa= verily, protected, by shoulder's, strength; R^iksha= bears; gopucCha= langoors; vaanaraan=
Vali, the great sinewy and great shouldered one verily protected with his shoulder-strength alone all
the bears, langoors, and monkeys [for he is their king.] 1-17-35]
Comment: The reference to 'shoulders of Vaali' here reminds us of a parable said about the supremacy of Vaali over
Ravana. One morning Vali is seated at seashore to offer morning arghya, oblation to gods. Ravana on seeing Vali
approached from his behind and started to tease, presuming it to be simple monkey. Vali disturbed and in his morning
chores is said to have clutched Ravana under his armpit, and dipped Ravana in seven seas within a few hours, wherever
he offered morning water-oblations. Vali is such a mighty being in entire monkey-generation.

7 von 8 01.04.04 15:51


tE> #ym! p&XvI zUrE> spvRt vn A[Rva,

kI[aR ivivx s<SwanE> nana Vy<jn l][E>. 1£17£36
36. taiH+ iyam+ prithvii= with them, this, earth; shuuraiH= with brave ones; sa+ parvata+vana+arNavaa = with
mountains, forests, and oceans; kiirNaa= bestrewn with; vividha+ samsthaanaiH= numerous, physique; naanaa+ vyanjana+
lakshanaiH= diverse, body, patterns.
With them, those braving Vanara-s with their numerous physiques and with diverse body patterns,
this earth is strewn along with similar clouds and mountains... [1-17-36]

tE> me" b&Ndacl kªq s<in-E

mhablE> vanr yUwp AixpE> ,
b-Uv -U> -Im zrIr êpE
smav&ta ram shay hetae>. 1£17£37
37. taiH+ megha+ bR^inda+ achala+ kuuTa+ sannibhau= by them, could, clusters, mountains, groups, resembling; mahaa+
balaiH= very, mighty; vaanara+ yuutha+ adhipaiH= Vaanara, army, chiefs; babhuuva+ bhuuH= became, earth; bhiima+
shariira+ ruupaiH= robust, bodied, in appearance; sama+ aavR^itaa= well, spread over; raama+ sahaaya+ hetoH= to
Rama, helping, for the reason of.
By them, who resemble cloud-clusters and mountain- ranges, the very mighty Vanara chiefs, the
earth's appearance became robust bodied, by them who spread over it, for the reason of helping
Rama... [1-17-37]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e Aaid kaVye bal ka{fe sÝdz> sgR>.

Thus, this is the 17th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 17

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37

Sarga 17 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

8 von 8 01.04.04 15:51

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga18/balasans18.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 18


After the completion of Vedic ritual, all the kings and Sage Rishyasringa took leave of King Dasharatha
and went away to their countries. After some time Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata, and Shatrughna are born.
Their virtues in childhood and rituals connected thereto are depicted. King Dasharatha then contemplates
the marriages of the princes, for, marrying sons after completion of education is customary, and it is called,
daara kriya. At that juncture Sage Vishvamitra arrives at the court of Dasharatha seeking help from the
king. Dasharatha receives him adoring in high esteem.

inrœv&Äe tu ³taE tiSmn! hymexe mhaTmn>,

àit g&ý Amra -agan! àitjGmu> ywa Aagtm!. 1£18£1
1. nirvR^itte+tu+kratau+tasmin= on completion of, ritual, that one; hayamedhe+ mahaatmanaH= Horse ritual, great soul;
pratigR^ihya+amaraa+bhaagaan= on taking, gods, their portion [of oblations]; prati+ jagmu + yatha+aagatam=in turn, went, as they
On completion of that ashvamedha yajna, the Horse Ritual of great-souled King Dasharatha, and on taking
their portion [of oblations,] the gods returned as they have come [to their heavens.] [1-18-1]

smaÝ dI]a inym> pÆI g[ smiNvt>,

àivvez purIm! raja s -&Ty bl vahn>. 1£18£2
2. samaapta+diikshaa+niyamaH= on completing, vows, rules; patnii+gaNa+samanvitaH = wives', company, along with;
pravivesha+puriim+raajaa= entered, city [Ayodhya,] king; sa+ bhR^itya+ bala+ vaahana= along with, servants, guards, vehicles.
On completing the rules of the avowed Vedic ritual, the king entered Ayodhya city with the company of his
queens, and along with his servants, guards, and vehicles. [1-18-2]'

ywa AhRm! pUijta> ten ra}a c p&iwvIñra>,

muidta> àyyu> dezan! à[My muin pug
< vm!. 1£18£3
3. yathaa+arham+puujitaaH= befittingly, honoured; raaj~naa+cha+pR^ithvi+ iishvaraaH = by king [Dasharatha,] also, earthly, gods
[other kings]; muditaaH+prayayuH+deshaan= gladdened travelled, to their countries; praNamya+muni+pungavam= adoring, sage,
the eminent [Vashishta.]
The kings [who arrived there for the ritual,] are well honoured by King Dasharatha. All of those god-like
kings on earth are gladdened and travelled to their countries, adoring the eminent Sage Vashishta. [1-18-3]

ïImtam! gCDtam! te;am! Svg&hai[ purat! tt>,

blain ra}am! zuæai[ àùòain ckaizre. 1£18£4
4. shriimataam+gacChataam+teSaam= magnificent kings, while returning, of them; sva+gR^ihaaNi +puraat+tataH= to their own,
houses [own countries,] from this city, then; balani+ raajnaam+ shubhraaNi = cavalcades, of those kings, sprucely;
pra+hR^iSTaani+chakaashire= verily, gladdening, radiant.
The return of those magnificent kings to their own countries from that city Ayodhya... with their sprucely

1 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


cavalcades of those kings are gladdening and radiant... [1-18-4]

gte;u p&iwvIze;u raja dzrw> pun>,

àivvez purIm! ïIman! purSk«Ty iÖjaeÄman!. 1£18£5
5. gateshu+pR^idhvi+iisheSu= on departure, earthly, lords [kings]; raajaa+dasarathaH+ tadaa= King, Dasharatha, then;
pravivesha+puriim+shriimaan= entered, city, gifted one; puraskR^itya + dvijaH+ uttamaan= keeping ahead, Brahmins, eminent ones.
On the departure of visiting kings, King Dasharatha, that gifted one [with his divinely gifts of sons in the
ritual,] entered the city Ayodhya, keeping eminent Brahmin priests ahead of him [in the procession.]

za<tya àyyaE saxRm! \:yz&¼> supiU jt>,

AnugMymanae ra}a c sanuyaÇe[ xImta. 1£18£6
6. shantayaa+prayayau+saartham= with Shanta, travelled, along with; Rishyasringa; su+puujita= well, adored;
anugamyamaanaH+raajnaa+cha= followed by, king [Romapaada,] also; sa+anu+ yaatreNa+ dhiimataa = with, co-travellers, virtuous
Along with his wife Shanta, Sage Rishyasringa well adored by King Dasharatha also travelled, followed by
King Romapada [his father-in-law and an invitee to the ritual,] with other co-travellers [i.e., Romapada
entourage.] [1-18-6]

@vm! ivs&Jy tan! svaRn! raja s<pU[R mans>,

%vas suiot> tÇ puÇ %TpiÄm! ivic<tyn!. 1£18£7
7. evam+visR^ijya+taan+sarvaan= thus, leaving off, them, all; raajaa+sampuurNa+ maanasaH= kings, = whole, heartedly;
uvaasa+sukhitaH+tatra= dwelled, joyful, there; putra+ utpattim + vichintayan = sons, birth, dwelling on.
Thus leaving all of them whole-heartedly, King Dasharatha dwelled there joyfully... dwelling on the birth of
his sons. [1-18-7]

ttae y}e smaÝe tu \tUnam! ;qœ smTyyu>,

tt> c Öadze mase cEÇe navimke itwaE. 1£18£8
8. tataH+yaj~ne+samaapte+tu= then, ritual, on completion, only; R^ituuNaam+SaT+ sam + atyayuH= seasons, six, well, passed by;
tataH+cha= then, only; dvaadashe+maase= in twelfth, month; chaitre + naavamike + tithau= chaitra month [April-May], ninth, day.
On completion of ritual, six seasons have passed by and the in the twelfth month, chaitra [April-May,] on
the ninth day [of that chaitra month...] [1-18-8]
Comment: Hindu seasons are six, one each for two months. Cf. Bala Kanda endnote of 12th chapter.

nK]Çe Aidit dEvTye Sv %CD s<Swe;u p<csu,

¢he;u krœkqe l¶e vaKpta #<Êna sh. 1£18£9
9. nakshatre+aditi+daivatye= star of the day [punarvasu,] [whose presiding] god is Aditi; swa+uccha + samstheshu+panchasu= in their
own, highest, positing, of five; graheSu= planets; karkaTe+lagne= in Cancer [of Zodiac]; vaak+patiH= Speech's, Lord [Jupiter];
indunaa+saha= Moon, along with.
Where the ruling star of the day being punarvasu, whose presiding deity is Aditi and when five of the nine
planets [viz., Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, and Venus] are at their highest positing and when Jupiter is with
Moon... [1-18-9]

àae*mane jgÚawm! svR laek nmSk«tm!,

kaEsLya Ajnyt! ramm! svR l][ s<yutm!. 1£18£10
10. pra+udyamane+jagat+naatham= well, rising [entering Cancer,] worlds', lord [Lord Vishnu]; sarva + loka+namaskR^itam= by all,
worlds, adored; kausalyaa+ajanayat+raamam= Queen Kausalya, gave birth, to Rama; divya+lakshana+samyutam= divine, attributes,
along with.

2 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


And when the Moon is entering Cancer... Queen Kausalya gave birth to Rama, who is adored by all the
worlds, and with all the divine attributes...[1-18-10]

iv:[ae> AxRm! mha-agm! puÇm! @eúvak… n<dnm!,

laeihta]m! mhaba÷m! rKt Aaeòm! Ê<Êi- Svnm!. 1£18£11
11. viSNoH+artham+mahaabhaagam= of Vishnu's, epitome, greatly blessed; putram= the son; Ikshwaaku+nandanam= Ikshvaaku
dynasty, delight of; lohita+aksham= lotus-red, eyes; mahaa+ baahum= lengthy, armed; rakta+oSTam= roseate, lips;
dundubhi+svanam= drumbeat, voiced.
That greatly blessed epitome of Lord Vishnu, and the one who took birth to delight the Ikshwaku dynasty,
with lotus-red eyes, lengthy arms, and with roseate lips, and voice like drumbeat... [1-18-11]

kaEsLya zuzu-e ten puÇe[ Aimt tejsa,

ywa vre[ devanam! Aidit> v¿ pai[na. 1£18£12
12. Kausalya; shushubhe+tena+putreNa= brightened up, by that son; amita+tejasaa= unlimited in resplendence;
yathaa+vareNa+devaanaam+adithiH= like, best, among gods, Aditi [mother of Indra]; vajra + paaNinaa= Thunderbolt, in hand [as his
Queen Kausalya is brightened up by that son, who has unlimited resplendence... and she is like Aditi, the
mother of Indra, the eminent one among gods, and who handles Thunderbolt [vajraayudha, as his weapon.]

-rtae nam kEkeYyam! j}e sTy pra³m>,

sa]at! iv:[ae> ctuwR -ag> svER> smuidtae gu[E>. 1£18£13
13. Bharata; naama+kaikeyyaam+jaj~ne= named, to Queen Kaikeyi, born to; satya+ paraakramaH= truthfulness, as his valour;
saakshaat+viSNoH+chatur+bhaagaH= precisely, Vishnu's, fourth, component; [chaturdha+amsaH= fourth, provenance;]
sarvaiH+samuditaH+guNaiH= with all, embodying, attributes.
Bharata named prince born to Queen Kaikeyi whose truthfulness is his valour and precisely embodying
attributes of Vishnu, Bharata is the fourth provenance [of Vishnu.] [1-18-13]
Comment: The fractions of the incarnation, like one fourth of Vishnu etc. are to be reckoned as the share of the dessert consumed
by the queens, but not as a cleaved portion of Lord Vishnu, Who is an indivisible entity. The chaturdha amsa in other way denotes
the four embodiments of Lord Vishnu. There are many discussions by traditionalists as to whether Rama's incarnation is a full one
or in parts, knowing pretty well that the Absolute cannot be cleaved into these many parts.

Aw lúm[ zÇu¹aE suimÇa Ajnyt! sutaE,

vIraE svR Aô k…zlaE iv:[ae> AxR smiNvtaE, 1£18£14
14. atha= then; Lakshmana; Shatrughna; Queen Sumitra; ajanayat+sutou= gave birth, to sons; viiraau +sarva+astra+kushalau=
valiant ones, all, weaponry, experts; viSNoH+artha+ samanvitou = of Vishnu, essence, embodying.
Then, Queen Sumitra gave birth to her sons Lakshmana, and Shatrughna. They are valiant ones and experts
in all kinds of weaponry... and they are the embodiment of the essence of Lord Vishnu. [1-18-14]

pu:ye jat> tu -rtae mIn l¶e àsÚ xI>,

sapeR jataE tu saEimÇI k…¦Ire A_yuidte rvaE. 1£18£15
15. pushye+jaataH+tu= under Pushyami star, born; Bharata; miina+lagne+prasanna+ dhiiH= in Pisces [of Zodiac,] serene, minded;
saarpe+jaatau+tu= under serpent presiding star [aaSreSa,] born, are; saumitrii= sons of Sumitra [Lakshmana, Shatrughna];
kuliire+abhyudite+ravau= Cancer [of Zodiac,] with rising, of Sun.
Bharata, the serene minded, is born under Pisces where puSyami is the star of day. The sons of Sumitra,
namely Lakshmana and Shatrughna are born in Cancer itself [like Rama,] where aaSreSa is the star of the
day and they are born when sun is rising. [1-18-15]

3 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


ra}> puÇa mhaTman> cTvarae ji}re p&wkœ,

gu[v<t> Anuêpa> c éCya àaeó pdaepma>. 1£18£16
16. raajnaH+putraa+mahaatmaanaH= kings', sons, great souls; chatvaaraH= four of them; jaj~nire+ pR^ithak= born, separately;
guNavantaH+anuruupaaH+cha= virtuous ones, charming, also; ruchyaa+ proSTapada+upamaaH= by brilliance, [of puurva bhaadra,
uttara bhaadra] stars, in simile.
The King Dasharatha's sons are great souls and four are them born separately... they are virtuous, charming,
and by brilliance they are in similitude with two stars of puurva bhadra and two of uttara bhaadra. [1-18-16]
Comment: These astronomical statements of the births are to indicate the elderliness of Rama over the other three brothers. Rama
is born on the ninth day of Chaitra and Bharata on the tenth day. There are even elaborate horoscopes drawn for each of these
brothers basing on these accounts.

jgu> klm! c g<xvaR nn&tu> c APsrae g[a>,

dev Ê<Ê-yae neÊ> pu:p v&iò> c oat! ptt!. 1£18£17
17. jaguH+kalam+cha+gandharvaa= sang, melodiously, also, celestial singers; nanR^ituH+cha+ apsaraa + ganaH= danced, also; =
divine dancer, groups, deva+dundubhayaH+ neduH = divine, drums, sounded; pushpa+vR^iSTi+cha= flowery, rain, also;
khaat+patat= from Heavens, fallen.
The celestial singers sang melodiously and the divine dancing groups also danced. The divine drums are
drummed and Heavens rained flowers... [1-18-17]

%Tsv> c mhan! AasIt! AyaeXyayam! jnak…l>,

rWya> c jn s<baxa nq ntRk s<k…la>. 1£18£18
18. utsavaH+cha+mahaan+asiit= festivity, also, great, is there; ayodhyaayaam+jana+ akulaH+rathyaaH + cha= in Ayodhya, people,
piled in, streets, also; jana+sambaadhaa= with people, pressurising [the roads with their treading]; nata+nartaka+samkulaaH= with
actors, dancers, their groups.
There is a great festivity in Ayodhya with many people piling in streets pressurising them, the streets with
their treading, and with groups of actors, dancers, and singers... [1-18-18]

gaynE> c ivraiv{yae vadnE> c tw AprE>,

ivrejurœ ivpula> tÇ svR rÆ smiNvta>. 1£18£19
19. gaayanaiH+cha+viraavaNyaH= singers, too, well sounding; vaadanaiH+cha+eva= with musical instruments, also, thus;
tathaa+aparaiH virejuH+vipulaaH+tatra= like that, by others, strewn, widely, there; sarva+ratna+samanvitaaH= all, diamonds, along
The streets are full and with singers too, well sounding their musical instruments and like that by others
widely strewn are all kinds of diamonds [and other gems in appreciation at the singers and dancers...]

àdeya<í ddaE raja sUt magx v<idnam!,

äaü[e_yae ddaE ivÄm! gae xnain shöz>. 1£18£20
20. pradeyaan+cha+dadou+raajaa= gifts, also, given, by king; suuta+maagadha+ vandinaam= to charioteers, bard singers,
panegyrists; braahmaNebhyaH+dadou+go= to Brahmins, given, cows; dhanaani + sahasrashaH= funds, in thousands.
Gifts are also given to charioteers, bard singers, and panegyrists, and to the Brahmins given are thousands of
cows and funds. [1-18-20]

AtITy @kadz Aahm! tu nam kmR twa Akraet!,

Jyeóm! ramm! mhaTmanm! -rtm! kEkyI sutm!. 1£18£21
21. atiitya+eka+dasha+aaham+tu= elapsed, one, ten, days, [eleven days,] only; naama+karma+tathaa + akarot= naming, ceremony,
then, performed; jyeSTam+raamam= to eldest one, name of Rama; bharatam + kaikeyi+sutam= name of Bharata, to Kaikeyi's son.
Elapsed are eleven days and the naming ceremony is performed, and then the eldest one is named as Rama,
Kaikeyi's son as Bharata... [1-18-21]

4 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


saEimiÇm! lúm[m! #it zÇu¹m! Aprm! twa,

visó> prm àItae namain k…éte tda. 1£18£22
22. soumitrim++lakshmanam+iti= to Sumitra's son, name of Lakshmana, thus; shatrughnam+aparam + tathaa= name of Shatrughna,
next, thus; vashishta+parama+priitaH= Sage Vashishta, very, gladdened; naamaani = the names; kurute= [done] given; tadaa= then.
The sons of Sumitra are named as Lakshmana and Shatrughna. Vashishta, the chief priest, gladdened at
heart, gave these names thus. [1-18-22]

Comment: The word 'Rama' is defined as ramante sarve jan˜× gunai× asmin iti r˜ma× "...in whom all the people take delight, for
his virtuousness, thus he is Rama." The name Rama is very old says padma puraaNa: þriya× kamala v˜siny˜ r˜meõa aham
mah˜prabhu× | tasm˜t þrŸ r˜ma iti asya n˜ma siddhi pur˜tanam || padma pur˜õa

Bharata is defined -- bharata r˜jya bharan˜t or bibharti iti bharata Bharata bears the burden of the kingdom of Rama during
Rama's exile.

Lakshmana is -- lkÿmano aksmi sampanna× or lakÿmi asya astŸti lakÿmaõa - Lakshmana favoured flourisher. The wealth of selfless
dedication is in him, hence Lakshmana. One who is endowed with favoured dedication, kainkarya lakshana lakshita. Lakshmana is a
hearty dedication to Rama and he always wishes to reside by the side of his brother.

Shatrughna is -- þatr¨n hanta iti þatrughna or þatrughno nitya þatru ghna× -- Shatrughna is always an enemy destroyer.

The naming ceremony acquires a particular significance, because Vashishta, the purohita [puraa
puraa future; hitaH=
puraa= hitaH well-wisher] well
wishing advisor about the future of the kingdom, named these princes with a vision into the future.

äaü[an! -aejyamas paEran! janpdan! Aip,

%dddœ äaü[anam! c rÆaE"m! Amlm! b÷. 1£18£23
23. brahmaNaan+bhojayaamaasa= Brahmins are, fed well; pauraan+jaanapadaan+api= urbanites, villagers, also;
udadat+brahaahmaNaanaam+ca= gave away, to Brahmins; ratnaougham+ a+mitam+ bahu= valuable gems, unlimited, many.
The Brahmins are fed well along with urbanites and villagers and he gifted Brahmins many valuable gems,
unlimitedly. [1-18-23]

te;am! jNm i³y AadIin svR kmaRi[ Akaryt!,

te;am! ket>u #v Jyeóae ramae ritkr> iptu>,1£18£24
24. teSaam+janma+kriyaadiini= them, the princes, birth, rites, and the like; sarva+ karmaaNi+akaarayat = all, rituals, performed;
tesSam+ketuH+iva= among them, flagstaff like; jyeSThaH+ raamaH= eldest one, Rama; ratikara+pituH= delightful one, to his father.
To them all the rituals of birth and the like are performed, and among them, the eldest one Rama is like a
flagstaff and a delightful one to his father Dasharatha... [1-18-24]

b-Uv -Uyae -Utanam! Svym! -U> #v sMmt>,

sveR ved ivd> zUra> sveR laekihte rta>. 1£18£25
25. babhuuva+bhuyaH+bhuutaanaam= became, very much, to all beings; svayam+bhuu +iva+sammata = self-emerged [god] like,
acceptably; sarve+veda+vidaH= all are Veda, scholars; shuuraaH + sarve= valiant ones, all are; loka+hite+rataaH= worlds', welfare,
interested in
He that eldest one Rama became acceptable to all beings a self-emerged god. All are scholars in Veda-s,
valiant ones and all are interested in the welfare of the world... [1-18-25]

sveR }anaeps<pÚa> sveR smuidta gu[E>,

te;am! Aip mhateja ram> sTy pra³m>. 1£18£26
26. sarve+j~naanopasampannaH= all, are, intellectual ones; sarve+samuditaa+ gunaiH = all are, possessors of, air of probity;
teSaam+api+mahaa+tejaa= among them, also, great, resplendent; raaamaH+ satya+paraakramaH= Rama, truly, valorous one.
All are intellectuals and all of them possess air of probity. Among them, the great resplendent one is Rama,

5 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


who is truly a valorous one. [1-18-26]

#ò> svRSy laekSy zza<k #v inmRl> ,

gj SkNxe Añ p&òe c rw cyaRsu sMmt>. 1£18£27
27. iSTaH+sarvasya+lokasya= dear one, to all, of world; shashaanka+iva+nir+mala= moon, like, without, stain; gaja+skandhe= on
elephant's, shoulders; ashva+pR^iSTte= on horse's back; cha= also; ratha+charyaasu= in chariots', steering [charioting]; sammataH=
Rama is the dearest one to all in the worlds, like a stainless moon, and he is admittedly [a champion] in
riding on the shoulders of elephants and on horsebacks, and also in steering the chariots... [1-18-27]

œ d
e e c inrt> iptu> zuz;
¨ [e rt>,
baLyat! à-&it suiõGxae lúm[ae liúm vxRn>. 1£18£28
28. dhanur+vede+cha+nirataH= in archery, Veda, also, rejoices; pituH+shushruushaNe +rataH= father's, in service of obedience,
absorbed in; baalyaat+prabhR^iti su+snigdhaH= childhood, since, befriended; Lakshmana; lakshmi+vardhana= wealth, enriching.
Rama rejoices in the Veda of Archery also and absorbed in the obedient service of his father. Since
childhood, Lakshmana, one who enriches the wealth [of friendship,] befriended Rama... [1-18-28]

ramSy laekramSy æatu> JyeóSy inTyz>,

svR iày kr> tSy ramSy Aip zrIrt>. 1£18£29
29. raamasya+loka+raamasya= of Rama, world, charming prince; bhraatuH+jyeSTasya+ nityasaH = brother, elder one, always;
sarva+priya+karaH+tasya= everything, worthwhile, doer [Lakshmana is,] to him [to Rama]; raamasya+api= to him, to Rama, even;
shariirataH= bodily, also [dedicated to Rama.]
To Rama, the world charming prince and elder one, Lakshmana always does the worthwhile, even
dedicating his own bodily [comfort as well as his soulful cherish to Rama.] [1-18-29]

lúm[ae liúm s<pÚae bih> àa[ #v Apr>,

n c ten ivna inÔam! l-te pué;aeÄm>. 1£18£30
30. Lakshmana; lakshmi+sampannaH= wealth [of dedication], endowed; bahiH+praana+ iva+ aparaH= external, entity, like, [alter
ego,] another one; na+cha+tena+vinaaa= not, also, by him [Lakshmana,] without [Rama]; nidraam+labhate= sleep, he gets;
puruSa+uttamaH= of men, best [Rama.]
Lakshmana, endowed with the wealth of dedication, is the alter ego of Rama, and Rama the best among the
men, does not even get his sleep without Lakshmana. [1-18-30]

m&òm! AÚm! %panItm! Aîait n ih tm! ivna,

yda ih hym! AaêFae m&gyam! yait ra"v>. 1£18£31
31. mR^iSTam+annam+upaaniitam= delicious, food, brought [for him]; ashnaati+na+ ca= eat it, not, also; tam+vinaa= him
[Lakshmana,] without; yadaa+hi+hayam+aruuDhaH= when, verily, horse, mounted; mR^igayaam+yaati+raaghava= for a hunting
game, goes, Raghava.
Rama would not eat food brought for him, however delicious it may be, without Lakshmana, and whenever
Raghava goes on a hunting game... mounted on horseback, [Lakshmana follows him behind...] [1-18-31]

Aw @nm! p&ót> A_yeit s xnu> pirpalyn!,

-rtSy Aip zÇu¹ae lúm[ Avrjae ih s>. 1£18£32
32. atha+enam+priSTataH+abhyeti= thus, him [Rama,] behind [Rama,] trails along; sa+dhanuH= with, bow [and arrows];
paripaalayan= on squire; Bharatasya+api= to Bharata, thus; Shatrughna; lakshamana+ varajaH= Lakshmana's, born along; hi+saH=
verily, he is.
Thus, on Rama's behind Lakshmana trials along with bow on squire, and to Bharata... Shatrughna, one born
along with Lakshmana, has become so, [a dearest one] [1-18-32]

6 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


àa[E> iàytrae inTym! tSy c AasIt! twa iày>,

s ctui-R> mha-agE> puÇE> dzrw> iàyE>. 1£18£33
33. praanaiH+priyataraH+nityam= soulfully, dearest one, always; tasya+cha+aasiit+ tathaa= to him [to Shatrughna,] also, [Bharata]
has become, like that; saH+chaturbhi= he, Dasharatha, with four [sons]; mahaa + bhaagaiH+putraiH= great, felicitous, sons;
Dasharatha; priyaiH= dearest.
Bharata too, has become soulfully so [towards Shatrughna.] King Dasharatha with his four great felicitous
sons and who are dearest to Dasharatha...[and that Dasharatha became...] [1-18-33]

b-Uv prm àItae dev>E #v iptamh>,

te yda }an s<pÚa> svER> smuidta gu[E>. 1£18£34
34. babhuuva+parama+priitaH= became [Dasharatha,] well, gladdened; devaiH+iva+ pitaamaha= with gods, like, Forefather,
Brahma; te+yadaa+j~naana+sampannaa= they [four princes,] when, intellectually, prospering; sarvaiH+samuditaa+guNaiH= all of
them, possessing, best traits.
King Dasharatha is well gladdened like Brahma with all the gods [around in Heaven,] when they [all of his
four sons are growing] with intellectual prosperity, and possessing best traits. [1-18-34]

ÿImNt> kIitRmNt> c svR}a dI"R dizRn>,

te;am! @vm! à-ava[am! sveR;am! dIÝ tejsam!. 1£18£35
35. hriimantaH= courageous ones; kiirtimantaH+cha= famous ones, also; sarvaj~naa= all knowing; diirgha+darshinaH= foresighted;
teSaam= all of them; evam+prabhaavaaNaam= thus, impressive; sarveSaam= among many; diipta+tejasaam= radiantly, brilliant.
Courageous and famous ones, and all knowing and foresighted are all of those princes, and they are
impressive ones among any, for they are radiantly brilliant. [1-18-35]

ipta dzrwae ùòae äüa laekaixpae ywa,

te c Aip mnuj Vyaºa vEidk AXyyne rta>. 1£18£36
36. pitaa= father; Dasharatha; hR^iSTaH= gladdened; Brahma; loka+adhipaH+yathaa= world, presiding deity, like; te+cha+api=
they, also, even; manuja+vyaaghraaH= manly, tigers; vaidika+adhyayane + rataaH= Veda, studies, engrossed in.
Thus father Dasharatha is gladdened like Brahma, the world's presiding deity [to see such an impressive and
radiantly brilliant creation.] Those princes, manly-tigers, are even engrossed in the studies of Veda-s also...

ipt& zuïU;[ rta xnurœ vede c iniòta>,

Aw raja dzrw> te;am! dar i³yam! àit . 1£18£37
37. pitru+shushruuSaNe+rataaH= in father's, service, delighted; dhanurvede+cha+ niSTitaaH= in art of archery, also, experts;
atha+raajaa+teSaam= then, King Dasharatha, for them; daara+kriyaam+ prati= matrimonial, ceremony, about.
They are delighted to render service to their father and they are experts in dhanurveda, the art of archery.
Then the King Dasharatha thought about their matrimonial ceremonies... [1-18-37]

ic<tyamas xmaRTma sh %paXyay> s baNxv>,

tSy ic<tymanSy m<iÇ mXye mhaTmn>. 1£18£38
38. chintayaamaasa+dharmaatmaa= pondering over, virtuous minded; saH+ upaadhyaayaH+sa+ baandhavaa = along with, teachers,
with, relatives; tasya+chintayaa+ maanasya = to him, thoughtful, minded one; mantri+madhye+maha+aatmanaH= ministers, amid,
great, soul.
That virtuous minded King Dasharatha while pondering over that along with his priestly teachers and
relatives, and at that thoughtful-minded one amid ministers... [1-18-38]

7 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


A_yagCDt! mhateja ivñaimÇae mhamuin>,

s ra}ae dzRn Aaka<]I Öar AXy]an! %vac h. 1£18£39
39. abhyaagacChat+mahaa+tejaa= arrived, great resplendent; visvaamitraH+mahaa+ muniH= Vishvamitra great sage;
saH+raaj~naH+darshana+aakaankshii= he [Vishvamitra] of king, seeing [audience,] desirous of; dvaara+adhyakshaan+uvaacha+ha=
to the door, keeper, spoke, verily.
Arrived is the great sage of great resplendence, Vishvamitra, and he desirous of having an audience with
King Dasharatha, spoke to the doorkeeper... [1-18-39]

zIºm! AaOyat mam! àaÝm! kaEizkm! gaixn> sutm!,

tt! ïuTva vcnm! tSy ra}ae veZm àÊÔ‚vu> . 1£18£40
40. shiighram+aakhyaata+maam+praaptam= quickly, inform, I have, arrived; kaushikam + gaadhinaH +sutaH= of Kushi dynasty
Gaadhi's son; tat+shrutvaa+vachanam= that, listening, words; tasya+raajnaH + veshma + pra +dudruvuH= to that, king's
[Dasharatha's,] palace, quickly, rushed to.
Sage Vishvamitra said, "Inform your king quickly, that I... Gadhi's son from the dynasty of Kushi, have
arrived here..." Listening those words [that doorkeepers] quickly rushed to the king's palace. [1-18-40]

s<æaNt mns> sveR ten vaKyen caeidta>,

te gTva raj -vnm! ivñaimÇm! \i;m! tda. 1£18£41
41. sambhraanta+manasaH+sarve= astonished, at mind, all of them; tena+vaakyena+ choditaa= by those, words, driven;
te+gatvaa+raaja+bhavanam= they, having gone, to king's, palace; vishwamitram+R^iSim+ tadaa = [to obey] Vishvamitra, sage, then.
Astonished at mind and all of them [the door keepers] well driven by those words [of Vishvamitra,] they
arrived at the king's palace to obey Sage Vishvamitra... [1-18-41]

àaÝm! Aavedyamasu> n&payE> #úvakve tda,

te;am! tt! vcnm! ïuTva spuraexa> smaiht>. 1£18£42
42. praaptam+aavedayaamaasu= arrival, on informing; nR^ipaayaiH+ikshwaakave+ tadaa= to king, of Ikshwaku dynasty, then;
teSaam+tat+vachanam+shrutvaa= from them [doorkeepers,] that word [that message,]on hearing; sa+purodhaaH+samaahitaH= with,
priests, collecting himself.
Informed is the arrival [of Vishvamitra] to that king of Ikshvaku dynasty by the doorkeepers, and he on
hearing that message collecting himself and along with priests.... [that king...] [1-18-42]

àit %¾gam s<ùòae äüa[m! #v vasv>,

tm! †òœva Jviltm! dIÞya tpsm! s<izt ìtm!. 1£18£43
43. prati+ujjagaama+samhR^iSTaH= towards [receptively,] gone, gladdened; brahmaaNam+iva+ vaasavaH= to Brahma, like, Indra;
tam+dR^iSTvaa+jwalitam= him [Vishvamitra,] on seeing, glowing; diiptyaa + tapasam= radiance, by penance; samshita+vratam=
possessing, self-ordeals.
Dasharatha has gone receptively towards Sage Vishvamitra, like Indra's going towards Brahma, and on
seeing Sage Vishvamitra, whose glow is radiant by his penance, and who also is a possessor of self-ordeals...

àùò vdnae raja tt> A¸yRm! %pharyt!,

s ra}> àitg&ý A¸yRm! zaô †òen kmR[a. 1£18£44
44. pra+hR^iSTa+vadanaH= well, gladdened, countenance; raajaa+tataH+arghyam+ upahaarayat= king, then, water, gave forth;
saH+raajnaH+prati+gR^ihya+arghyam he, [Vishvamitra] king's [offering] in turn, received, water; shaastra+dR^iSTena+karmaNaa=
scriptural, point of view, practises.
With a gladdening countenance, the king then gave forth water, [first customary hospitality in receiving
unexpected guest,] and Vishvamitra also in turn received water from the point of view of scriptures and

8 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


practises. [1-18-44]

k…zlm! c AVyym! c @v pyR p&CDt! nraixpm!,

pure kaeze jnpde baNxve;u suùTsu c . 1£18£45
45. kushalam+cha+avyayam+cha+eva= well being, also, welfare, also, thus; parya+ apR^icChat+ naraadhipam = enquired, with king;
pure+koshe+janapade= in city, Ayodhya, in exchequer, in countryside; baandhaveSu+su+hR^it+su+cha= among relatives, good,
hearted-ones, among, also.
Sage Vishvamitra enquired into the well being and welfare with King Dasharatha thus, "Is your city
Ayodhya and its exchequer are well-off? Are the dwellers of countryside, and your relatives and friends...
are doing well? [1-18-45]

k…zlm! kaEizkae ra}> pyRp&CDt! suxaimRk>,

Aip te s<nta> sveR sam<t irpvae ijta> . 1£18£46
46. kushalam+kaushikaH+raajnaH= well being, to Vishvamitra [of Kushi dynasty,] with king; parya+ pR^icChat+su+dhaarmikaH=
again, enquired into, great, virtuous one; api+te+sannata= also, to you, bowing [acquiesced]; sarve+saamantaa= all, provincial kings;
ripavaH+jitaaH= enemies, conquered.
Thus the great virtuous sage from Kushi's dynasty, enquired with King Dasharatha, "Do your provincial
kings acquiescent with you? Are all your enemies conquered? [1-18-46]

dEvm! c manu;m! c @v kmR te saxu Anuiòtm!,

visóm! c smagMy k…zlm! muinpu<gv>. 1£18£47
47. daivam+cha+maanusham+cha+eva = devotional, also, social, also, thus; karma= works; te+saadhu + anuSTitham= of you, well,
performed; vasiSTham+cha+samaagamya= with Sage Vashishta, also, met with; kushalam+munipungavaH= welfare, sage, the
Sage Vishvamitra asked Dasharatha, "Are the devotional and social works are performed well by you? "
And he also met eminent sage Vashishta, enquiring in his welfare. [1-18-47]

\;Im! c tan! ywa Nyaym! mha-ag %vac h,

te sveR ùò mns> tSy ra}ae inveznm!. 1£18£48
48. R^iSiim+cha+taan+yathaa+nyaayam= with other sages, them, customarily; mahaa +bhaagaa+ uvaacha+ha= great being, spoke
unto, verily; te+sarve+hR^iSTta+manasaH= all of them, gladdened, at heart; tasya+raaj~naH+niveshanam= that, king's, palace.
With them the other sages also that great-being Vishvamitra met and verily spoke unto them, and they all
are heartily gladdened... [and proceeded to] the king's palace... [1-18-48]

ivivzu> pUijta> ten in;eÊ> c ywa AhRt>,

Aw ùò mna raja ivñaimÇm! mhamuinm!. 1£18£49
49. vivishuH+puujitaaH+tena= entered, adored, by him; niSeduH+cha+yathaa+arhataH = seated, also, as per eligibility;
atha+hR^iSTta+manaa+raajaa= then, gladdened, at heart, King; vishvamitram+mahaamuniH = to Vishvamitra, great sage [spoke this
Adored by him, Dasharatha all entered [the palace] and seated as per their eligibility, then the king
gladdened at heart spoke to that great sage Vishvamitra. [1-18-49]

%vac prm %darae ùò> tm! Ai-pUjyn!,

ywa Am&tSy s<àaiÝ> ywa v;Rm! AnUdke. 1£18£50
50. uvaacha+parama+udaaraH= spoke, very, generous [King]; hR^iSTaH+tam+ abhipuujayan= gladly, to him [to Vishvamitra,]
adoringly; yathaa+amR^itasya+sampraapti= like, of ambrosia, attaining; yathaa + varSam+an+udake= like, rain, not, watered
[droughty land.]
That very generous king spoke gladly to Vishvamitra thus, "It is like attaining ambrosia [by mortals like us,]

9 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


and a rainfall on droughty land... [1-18-50]

ywa s†z dare;u puÇ jNm AàjSy vE,

à[òSy ywa la-ae ywa h;aeR mhaedye. 1£18£51
51. yathaa+sadR^isha+daareSu= like, in deserving wife; putra+janma+a+prajasya= son's, birth, no, progeny [barren];
vai+pra+naSTasya+yathaa+laabhaH= verily, long lost [treasures,] like, regaining; yathaa+ harSaH+mahaa+udaye= like, gladness,
great happening.
"And also like begetting sons by a barren father in his deserving wife, and like the regain of long lost
treasures, and like gladness at a great happening... [1-18-51]

twa @v Aagmnm! mNye Svagtm! te mhamune,

km! c te prmm! kamm! kraeim ikmu hi;Rt>. 1£18£52
52. thaa+eva+aagamanam+manye= like that only, arrival [of yours,] is deemed; swaagatam+te+mahaa+ mune= welcome, to you, Oh!
Great Saint; kam+cha+te+kaamam= what, also, your, need; karomi+kimu+ harSitaH= I can do [fulfil,] how can I, delightedly.
"Like that, your arrival [at this juncture, when we are contemplating the marriages of our sons, is
auspicious] and welcome to you, Oh! Great Saint, what is that you need and how I can fulfil... delightedly...

paÇ -Utae=is me äün! idò(a àaÝae=is mand,

A* me s)lm! jNm jIivtm! c su jIivtm!. 1£18£53
53. paatra+bhuutaH+asi+me= recipient, eligible, you are, for me [to donate or to fulfil]; brahman= Oh! Brahman;
diSTyaa+praaptaH+asi+maanadaa= godsend, arrived, you are, prestigious one; adya+me+ saphalam + janma= today, mine, fructified,
birth; jiivitam+cha+su+jiivitam= life also, best life, excellent one.
"You are the most eligible recipient for my fulfilling your request, Oh! Brahmin, godsend is the arrival of a
prestigious one, like you... and today my birth is fructified and my life, a best and excellent one... [1-18-53]

ySmadœ ivàeNÔm! AÔa]m! suà-ata inza mm,

pUvRm! raji;R zBden tpsa *aeitt à->. 1£18£54
54. yasmaat+vipra+indram+adraaksham= wherefore, Brahmin, the great, seen by me; suprabhaataa +nishaa+mama= sun dawn,
night, of mine; puurvam+raaja+R^ishi+shabdena= earlier, kingly-saint, by term; tapasaa+dyotitaH+prabhaH= by penance, glistened,
your glory.
"Wherefore I have seen you Oh! Great Brahmin, and it is like the sun dawning in my night... you are termed
as Raajarshi [Kingly-saint] and by your penance your glory glistened...[as Brahmarshi ] [1-18-54]

äüi;RTvm! AnuàaÝ> pUJyaeis b÷xa mya,

tt! AÑ‚tm! A-Ut! ivà pivÇm! prmm! mm. 1£18£55
55. brahma+R^iSitwam+anupraaptaH= Absolute, sainthood, on attaining; puujyosi+ bahudhaa+mayaa = you are worshipped,
variously, by me; tat+adbhutam+abhuut= thus, wonder, occurred [by your arrival]; vipra= Oh! Brahman;
pavitram+paramam+mama= sanctified, sublimely, I am.
"And on attaining Brahmarshi, The Absolute Sainthood, you are variously worshipped by me and thus a
wonder has occurred, oh! Brahman, I am sanctified sublimely [by your arrival...] [1-18-55]

zu- ]eÇ gt> c Ahm! tv s<dzRnat! à-ae,

äUih yt! àaiwRtm! tu_ym! kayRm! Aagmnm! àit. 1£18£56
56. shubha+kshetra+gataH+cha+aham= sacred, place, gone, also, I am [I am on a pilgrimage]; tava+ sam + darshanaat= by your,
very, appearance; prabho= My Lord; bruuhi+yat+ praarthitam+ tubhyam= tell me, receivable, for you;
kaaryam+aagaamanam+prati= work, arrival, about [about the work that made you to come here.]
"I am as if, on a pilgrimage, by your appearance, oh my lord.. .tell me what is receivable by you... which

10 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


made you to come over here... [1-18-56]

#CDam! Anug&hItae Ahm! TvdwRm! pirv&Ïye,

kayRSy n ivmzRm! c g<tum! AhRis suìt. 1£18£57
57. icChaami+anugR^ihiitaH= I wish to, be blessed; aham+tvat+artha= I am, for, its result; pari+ vR^iddhaye= well, fulfilling;
kaaryasya+na+vimarshanam+cha= of errand, no, cogitation, also; gantum+arhasi + suvrata= enter into, you are, oh sage.
"I wish to be blessed [with the order of your] requirement, and I am here to fulfil the results of it... you may
not enter into any cogitation about your errand... Oh! Sage... [1-18-57]

ktaR c Ahm! Aze;e[ dEvtm! ih -van! mm,

mm c Aym! AnuàaÝae mhan! A_yudyae iÖj,
tv Aagmn j> k«Tõae xmR> c AnuÄmae iÖj. 1£18£58
58. kartaa+cha+aham+a+shesheNa= fulfiller, also, I am, without reminder; daivatam+ hi+ bhavaan+ mama= god, verily, you are, for
me; mama+cha+ayam+anupraaptaH= for me, also, this [occasion,] came by; mahaan+abhyudayaH= this great, prosperity; dwija= Oh!
Brahman; tava+ aagamana+jaH+ kR^itsnaH= your, arrival, caused, overall; dharmaH+cha+anuttamaH+dvija= virtuosity, also,
greatly surpassing, oh Brahmin.
"I am the fulfiller without any reminder... for, you are the god to me. Oh! Brahman, for me this occasion of
great prosperity came by [with your arrival,] and your arrival itself caused an overall virtuosity that is greatly
surpassing for me. [1-18-58]

#it ùdy suom! inzMy vaKym!

ïuit suom! AaTmvta ivnItm! %Ktm!,
àiwt gu[ yza gu[>E ivizò
prm \i;> prmm! jgam h;Rm! . 1£18£59
59. iti+hR^idaya+sukham+nishamya+vaakyam= thus, heart, pleasing, on hearing, words [of Dasharatha];
shruti+sukham+aatmavataan+viniitam+uktam= for ears, pleasing, soulful person [Vishvamitra,] assiduously, said;.
prathita+guna+yashaa+gunaiH+vishiSTaH= famed, [for his personal] attributes, and reputation, by virtuousness, eminent one;
parama+R^iSiH= the great sage [Vishvamitra]; paramam + jagaama + harSam= greatly, obtained, gladness.
On hearing those words of Dasharatha thus pleasant to ears as well to heart, that soulful Vishvamitra, famed
one by his personal attributes and a reputed one by his eminent virtuousness, such a great sage obtaining
gladness greatly, said... [1-18-59]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e AaidkaVye bal ka{fe Aòadz> sgR

Thus, this is the 18th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - Book Of Youthful Majesties : Chapter 18

11 von 12 01.04.04 19:14


Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22 23 24
25 26 27 28 29
30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39
40 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49
50 51 52 53 54
55 56 57 58 59

Sarga 18 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

12 von 12 01.04.04 19:14

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga19/balasans19.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 19


Sage Vishvamitra asks King Dasharatha to send Rama to protect the Vedic ritual that is being
conducted by him, from the demons that are constantly disrupting it. The sage asserts King
Dasharatha that he and the other sages know the capabilities of Rama and though Rama is in his
adolescence, can easily kill the demons, but Dasharatha is upset at this request.

tt! zuTvaR raj is<hSy vaKym! AÑ‚t ivStrm!,

ùò raema mhateja ivñaimÇae=_y-a;t . 1£19£1
1. tat+shrutvaa+raaja+simhasya= that, on listening, king, the lion's; vaakyam+ adbhuta+ vistaram= words, grand, detailed;
hR^iSTa+ romaa= hair-raising [thrilling]; mahaa+ tejaa= great, resplendent; Vishvamitra; abhya+ bhaSata= spoke this
On listening those, grand and detailed words of that King the Lion, the resplendent Sage
Vishvamitra is thrilled with happiness and spoke this way... [1-19-1]

s†zm! raj zaËRl tv @v -uiv n ANyt>,

mhav<z àsUtSy visó Vypdeizn>. 1£19£2
2. sadR^isham= expedient; raaja+shaardula= Oh! King, the Tiger; tava= your; etat= these [promises]; bhuvi= on the earth;
naa+ anyataH= none, else; mahaa+ vamsha= great, dynasty; prasuutasya= born into; VaSThista= by Sage Vashishta;
vyapadeshinaH= tutored.
"Expedient for you, Oh! Kingly-tiger, for your these [befitting promises,] and none else on earth
[can promise this much,] for you are born into a great dynasty and tutored by Sage Vashishta as
well... [Said Sage Vishvamitra.] [1-19-2]

yt! tu me ùdœ gtm! vaKym! tSy kayRSy iníym! ,

k…é:v raj zaËRl -v sTy àitïv>. 1£19£3
3. yat+tu+me= those, that are, my; hR^it+gatam+vaakyam= heart, dwelling, words [thoughts]; tasya+ kaaryasya= of that,
deed,; nischayam+ kuruSva= decision, be taken; raaja+ shaarduula= king, the tiger; bhava= become; satya= truthful; prati+
prati+shravaaH= made clear [as promised.]
"Those that are my heart-dwelling thoughts [I narrate to you and you take] decision of that deed,
oh! Tigerly-king, and become truthful to your promises... [1-19-3]

Ahm! inymm! Aaitóe isX*wRm! pué;R;-,

tSy iv¹kraE ÖaE tu ra]saE kam êip[aE . 1£19£4
4. aham+niyamam+aatiSTe= I, under a vow, persist; siddhi+ aartham= to attain, the goal; puruSarSabha = Oh! The Man,

1 von 6 01.04.04 15:54


the choicest; tasya+ vighna+ karau= its [ritual's,] obstacle, causing; dvau+ tu+ raakshasau= two, only, demons; kaama+
ruupiNau= guise-changers.
"When I persist under a vow to attain [spiritual] goal, oh! Man, the choicest, causing obstacles to
that [ritual] are only two demons, guise-changers... [1-19-4]

ìte me b÷z> cI[eR smaÞyam! ra]saivmaE,

marIc> c suba÷> c vIyRvNtaE suizi]taE . 1£19£5
5. vraata+me+bahushaH+chiirNe= ritual, mine, almost, performed [but]; samaaptyaam= at its completion; raakshasaa=
demons; vimau= from the sky; maariichaH+ cha= Mareecha, and; subaahuH+ cha= Subaahu, also; viiryavantau= valiant
ones; su+ sikshitau= well, trained.
"When that ritual of mine is almost performed, but at its [near-end of] completion, these demons
from sky, [namely] Mareecha and Subaahu, valiant and well-trained ones...[1-19-5]

taE ma<s éixr Aae"e[ veidm! tam! A_yv;Rtam! ,

AvxUte twa -Ute tiSmn! inym iníye . 1£19£6
6. tau+maamsa+rudhira+ogheNa= they, meat, blood, streams; vedim= Altar of Fire; taam= they; abhya+ varSataam=
overall, rains [drench]; avadhuute+ tathaa+ bhuute= ravaged, thus, on becoming; tasmin+ niyama+ nishchaye= in that,
ritual, resolve.
"With the streams of meat and blood the Altar of Fire is drenched overall, [by them the demons, for
they pour them from the sky,] and thus on becoming ravaged in the resolve of the ritual... [1-19-6]

k«t ïmae inéTsah> tSmat! dezat! Apa³me,

n c me ³aexm! %Töòum! buiÏ> -vit paiwRv. 1£19£7
7. kR^ita+shramaH+nir+utsaahaH= making, strive, unenthusiastic; tasmaat+ deshaat+ apaakrame= from that, place, took
to heel; na+ cha+ me= not, also, to me; krodham= anger; utsraSTum= to let loose; buddhiH+ [na]+ bhavati= will, [not be]
there is; paarthiva= Oh! King.
"Striven [that much, but on becoming] unenthusiastic, I take to my heels from that place, and to me
there is no will, to let loose my anger... Oh! King... [1-19-7]

twa -Uta ih sa cyaR n zap> tÇ muCyte,

Sv puÇm! raj zaËRl ramm! sTy pra³mm!. 1£19£8
8. tathaa+bhutaa+hi+saa+charyaa= like, on becoming, verily, those, works [of ritual]; na+ shaapaH+ tatra+ muchyate= no,
curse, there, be issued; sva+ putram= [your] own, son; raaja+ sharduula= king, the tiger; ramam= Rama be; satya+
paraakramam= virtue, valiant.
"Like that, the works of the ritual on becoming thus, [I have to depart,] and no curse can be issued
[under that vow, therefore] your son, oh! Tigerly-king, Rama, the virtue-valiant... [1-19-8]

kak p] xrm! zUrm! Jyeóm! me datum! AhRis,

zKtae ih ye; mya guÝae idVyen Sven tejsa . 1£19£9
9. kaaka+paksha+dharam= crows, wings, wearing; shuuram= brave one; jyeSTham= eldest one; me+ daatum+ arhasi= to
me, to spare, [you are] gifted; shaktaH+ hi+ eSaH= capable, verily, he is [Rama is]; mayaa+ guptaH= by me, protected;
divyena+ svena+ tejasaa= divinely, his own, resplendence.
"And who wears the wings of a crow [namely, jet black hair-locks, on either side of his head,] and
that brave and eldest one, to spare him, [his services,] to me, you are gifted... He is verily capable,
protected by me and by his own divine resplendence [to eradicate those demons...] [1-19-9]

2 von 6 01.04.04 15:54


ra]sa ye ivktaRr> te;am! Aip ivnazne,

ïey> c ASmE àdaSyaim b÷êpm! n s<zy>. 1£19£10
10. raakshasaaH+ye+vi+kartaaraH= demons, those, wrongdoers [thwarting]; teSaam+ api= them, even; vi+ naashane=
destruction; shreyaH+ cha+ asmai+ pra+ daasyaami= benefits, also, to him [to Rama], verily, I accord; bahu+ ruupam= in
many, ways; na+ samshayaH= no, doubt.
"Those demons that are thwarting [the ritual,] even them [Rama will] destruct, and also benefits to
Rama, I accord in many ways...no doubt... [1-19-10]
Comment: Vishvamitra accords beneficence of weaponry of many kinds, and also lead him in a beneficial way to win
Seetha, which is highest benefit to Rama and Ramayana.

Çya[am! Aip laekanam! yen Oyaitm! gim:yit,

n c taE ramm! Aasa* zKtaE Swatum! kwm! c n . 1£19£11
11. trayaaNaam+api+lokaanaam= three, even, in worlds; yena+ khyaatim+ gamiSyati= by them [benefits,] fame, acquires;
na+ cha+ tau= not, also, those two [demons]; raamam+ aasaadya= of Rama, affronting; [na+] shaktau+ sthaatum+ katham+
chana= [not,] capable of enduring, in any way.
"Even in all of the three worlds by them, the benefits, fame is acquired [by Rama,] and those two
demons also on affronting Rama, [they are not] capable of enduring him, in any way...[1-19-11]

n c taE ra"vat! ANyae hNtum! %Tshte puman!,

vIyR %iTsKtaE ih taE papaE kal paz vzm! gtaE . 1£19£12
12. na+cha+tau= not, also, those two; raaghavaat+ anyaH [+pumaan]= Raghava, other than, [anyone]; hantum+ utsahate=
to kill, capable; pumaan= person; viirya+ utsiktau+ hi= savagely, invigorated, verily; tau+ paapau= those two, sinister
demons; kaala+ paasha+ vasham= Yama's [the Lord of Death,] noose's, subjugation; gatau= getting at.
"No person is capable of killing those two, other than Rama, descendent of Raghava dynasty, and
savagely invigorated those two sinister demons, are getting at the subjugation of Yama's, [Lord of
Death] noose...[1-19-12]

ramSy raj zaËRl n pyaRÝaE mhaTmn>,

n c puÇ gtm! õehm! ktuRm! AhRis paiwRv. 1£19£13
13. raamasya= of Rama; raaja+ sharduula= king [princely,] the tiger; na+ paryaaptau= not, equals, those two; maha+
atmanaH= noble-soul; na+ cha= not, also; putra+ gatam= son, oriented; sneham= fondness; kartum+ arhasi= bear on,
unbecoming of you; paarthiva= Oh! King;
"To Rama, the princely-tiger, they the demons are no equals...for Rama is a noble-soul. Let not the
son-oriented fondness bear upon you, for that will be unbecoming of you, oh! King... [1-19-13]

Ahm! te àit janaim htaE taE iviÏ ra]saE,

Ahm! veiÒ mhaTmanm! ramm! sTy pra³mm!. 1£19£14
14. aham+te+pratijaanaami= my, to you, upon word; hatau+ tau+ viddhi+ raakshasau= dead, those two, behold, two
demons; aham+ vedmi+ mahaa+ aatmaanam= I am, in the know of, sublime-soul; raamam= of Rama; satra+
paraakramam= virtue, valiant.
"Upon my word, Oh! King, behold that those two demons are dead [in the hands of Rama.] I am in
the know of that sublime-soul, Rama, the virtue valiant...[1-19-14]

visóae=ip mhateja ye c #me tpis iSwta>,

yid te xmR la-m! tu yz> c prmm! -uiv . 1£19£15
15. vashishtaH+api+mahaa+tejaa= Vashishta, even, great, resplendent; ye+ cha+ ime+ tapasi+ sthitaaH= those, also, these,

3 von 6 01.04.04 15:54


saints, are here; yadi+ te= if, to you; dharma+ laabham= virtue, gain of; yashaH+ cha+ paramam= fame, too, paramount;
bhuvi= on earth.
"Even Vashishta, the great resplendent sage, and also these saints who are here [in your court,
know the real facet of Rama, because He is to known by real sages like us, but not by you, as you
have veiled your insight with your fatherly affection,] and if you [endeavour] to gain virtuousness
and paramount fame on this earth... [1-19-15]

Comment: The above two verses are commented extensively by early commentators. In 14th verse, the pronoun aham, aham
'I' used by Sage Vishvamitra is to announce definiteness about his own stature to know the Absolute. He being an
emperor left off everything to became a rajarshi,
rajarshi a kingly sage, and among other rigours of sageship, he performed
kaameSTi That is a highest ritual for achieving Salvation. Whereas Dasharatha, though an emperor, without
moksha kaameSTi.
resorting to divine cherishment, he is still involved in earthly things like begetting sons etc, and performed, putra
kaameSTi Thus he is still in karmic cycle and recently went under the veil of moha, worldly delusion advent to the birth
of sons. So Dasharatha cannot know who Rama is. All these aspects are said to qualify that expression aham, aham i.e., I am,
of Vishvamitra.

He also says aham vedmi,

vedmi it is not just 'I know' but 'I am in full knowledge of Rama' and it is immediately followed by
mahaatmaanam, Soul, the Sublime. Rama is at present a twelve-year lad, and Dasharatha must have enquired how he is
said to be a sublime-soul. About Rama's age at this time of legend will come in next chapter at 1-20-2. So, Vishvamitra is
in full knowledge as to who Rama is, says Rama is a Sublime-soul, as contained in 'vedaahametam
vedaahametam puruSam
suukta and as in yo maam pashyati...me na praNasyati... 6-30, Bhagavad Gita, as well.
mahaantam...puruSa suukta,

Next it is said suggestively, satya paraakramam...'

paraakramam... 'By his truthfulness he who conquers the untruthful...' Next at 15th
verse, Vishvamitra argues that he is not extolling Rama, to achieve his personal purpose, the completion of ritual. He
says, vashiSTHo api even Sage Vashishta, knows Rama. Here the word api, api 'even' is said to have been used to qualify
Vashishta as an antagonist of Vishvamitra in policy differences. 'Even my opponent, this Sage Vashishta, the descendent
of Goddess Saraswati and Brahma, and a BrahmarSi, Absolute-knower, and at whose behest I became a BrahmarSi from
RaajarSi...' is the argument of Vishvamitra.

Still Vishvamitra tells that ye cha ime tapaH sthitaa 'those that are here who are rooted in penance' as in tasya dhiiraaH
pratijaananti yonim...puruSa suukta the 'other sages also are in the know Rama... and you may enquire with them, for this
Sage Vashishta may take sides with you, as he is raja guru, while the others like Kaashyapa, Vaamadeva will tell you
clearly, as they have no leaning on your court...' So is the saying of Vishvamitra.

All said and done, that King Dasharatha is still lingering, and seeing that, Vishvamitra further says, 'if you want to
achieve renown...send Rama...' No father rejoices that much when a son is birthed, but the same father feels alighted,
overjoyed when that son achieves reputation, and Dasharatha is advised in the same way when saying yadi
dharmamlaabham, yasha laabham... if dharma and reknown are desired, you send Rama.

Now Rama's reputation is going to be enriched by Sage Vishvamitra in eliminating TaTaka the demoness, in releasing
Ahalya from her curse, breaking Lord Shiva's bow, marriage with Seetha, rebuffing Parashuraama etc. And also
Vishvamitra leaves the decision to Dasharatha, 'if only your ministers, clergy as well political, permits, then alone you
send Rama with me...'

"Long-lasting should that fame be, and if you desire so, oh! Lord of the Kings, you are the likely
one to impart Rama to me. Oh! Dasharatha, if acceded by your ministers, along with Vashishta
and... If Sage Vashishta and other elite...all of them permit, then only Rama be let out, and that
choicest son of yours, without becoming attached to your fatherly love and care alone, may be sent
along with me...
"Just ten nights and ten days is the ritual's time, and Rama, the lotus-eyed one be spared, for which
you are a worthy one... without lapsing my ritual's time, Oh! Dasharatha! Thus, do the needful and
let safety be upon you, and let not your heart be rendered to grieve..." Thus, that virtuous sage,
Viswamitra spoke those virtuous and meaningful words,[and remained silent... Vishvamitra, the
great resplendent sage reticently lulled awaiting king's reply, and the Lord of Kings, Dasharatha, on
listening Sage Vishvamitra's blest words...

iSwrm! #CDis rajeNÔ ramm! me datum! ARhis,

yid A_ynu}am! kak…TSw ddte tv m<iÇ[>. 1£19£16
16. sthitam+icChasi= be there [long lasting,] you desire; raajendra= Kings', Lord; ramam+ me+ daatum + arhasi= Rama, to

4 von 6 01.04.04 15:54


me, to impart, likely one; yadi+ abhyanuj~nanaam= if, accede; Kaakuthsa= king from Kakustha dynasty, Dasharatha;
dadate+ tava+ mantriNaH= given, by your, ministers.
"Long-lasting [should that fame be, and] if you desire so, oh! Lord of the Kings, you are the likely
one to impart Rama to me. Oh! Dasharatha, if acceded by your ministers, [along with Vashishta
and...] [1-19-16]

visó àmuoa> sveR ttae ramm! ivsjRy,

Ai-àetm! As<sKtm! AaTmjm! datum! AhRis . 1£19£17
17. vasiSThaH+pramukhaaH+sarve= Vashishta, other elite, all of them; tataH+ ramam+ vi+ sarjaya= then, Rama be, let
out; abhipretam= choicest one; a+samsaktam= without becoming attached; aatmajam= your son; daatum+ arhasi= to spare,
[you are] gifted.
"If Sage Vashishta and other elite...all of them permit, then [only] Rama be let out, and that
choicest son of yours, without becoming attached [to your fatherly love and care alone,] may be sent
[along with me...] [1-19-17]

dz raÇm! ih y}Sy ramm! rajIv laecnm!,

n ATyeit kalae y}Sy ywa Aym! mm ra"v . 1£19£18
18. dasha+raatram+hi+yaj~nasya= ten, nights, just, ritual's; raamam+ rajiiva+ lochanam= Rama, lotus, eyed; na+ atyeti+
kaalaH+ yaj~nasya= not, lapsing, time, of ritual; yathaa+ ayam+ mama= like, that [time of ritual,] of mine; Raghava.
"Just ten nights [and ten days] is the ritual's time, and Rama, the lotus-eyed one [be spared, for
which you are a worthy one...] without lapsing my ritual's time, Oh! Dasharatha! [1-19-18]

twa k…é:v -Ôm! te ma c zaeke mn> k«wa>,

#it @vm! %KTva xmaRTma xmaRwR sihtm! vc>. 1£19£19
19. tathaa+kuruSva= thus, do needful; bhadram+ te= safety be upon you; maa+ shoke+ manaH+ kR^idhaa= not, in grief,
heart, be rendered; iti+ evam+ uktvaa= thus, this way, spoke; dharmatmaa= virtuous person; dharma+ artha+ sahitam+
vachaH= virtue, meaning, inclusive [meaningful,] words.
"Thus, do the needful and let safety be upon you, and let not your heart be rendered to grieve..."
Thus, that virtuous sage, Viswamitra spoke those virtuous and meaningful words, [and remained
silent...] [1-19-19]

ivrram mhateja ivñaimÇae mhamit>,

s tn! inzMy rajeNÔae ivñaimÇ vc> zu-m!. 1£19£20
20. vi+ra+raama+ mahaa+ tejaaH= reticently, lulled, great resplendent; Viswamitra; mahaa+ muniH= great, saint; saH+
tat+ nimashya= he [Dasharatha]; that, listening; raajendraH= King's, Lord; vishvamitra+ vachaH+ shubham= Viswamitra,
words, blest ones.
Vishvamitra, the great resplendent sage reticently lulled [awaiting king's reply, and] the Lord of
Kings, Dasharatha, on listening Sage Vishvamitra's blest words... [1-19-20]

zaeken mhta Aaivò> ccal c mumaeh c,

lBx s<}> ttae %tway Vy;Idt -yaiNvt>. 1£19£21
21. shokena+mahataa+aaviSTaH= by grief, profound, overcame; cacaala+ ca+ mumoha+ ca= shuddered, also, swooned;
labdha+ sa.nj~naH+ tataH+ utathaaya= gaining, awareness, then, bestirring; vyaSiidata+ bhaya+ anvitaH= sunken, fear,
Dasharatha is overcame by profound grief, shuddered and swooned...then, gaining awareness
bestirred himself, became despondent with grappling fear... [1-19-21]

5 von 6 01.04.04 15:54


#it ùdy mnae ivdar[m!

muin vcnm! tdœ AtIv zuïuvan! ,
nrpit> A-vt! mhan! mhaTma
Vyiwt mna> àccal c Asnat!. 1£19£22
22. iti+hR^idaya+manaH+vidaaraNam= thus, heart, mind, slitting; muni+ vachanam+ tat+ atiiva+ shushruvaan= sage's,
words, those, awful, on hearing; nara+ pati= people's, Lord; abhavat= became; mahaan= illustrious one; mahaa+ atmaa=
noble soul; tadaa= then; vyathita+ manaa= annoyed, at mind; pra+ chachaala+ cha + aasanaat= verily, quivered, also, from
Thus, those that are slitting heart and mind, the awful words of the sage, and on hearing them the
Lord of People, an illustrious one and a noble-soul, then annoyed at mind, also verily shuddered in
his throne... [1-19-22]

#it vaLmIik ramay[e AaidkaVye bal ka{fe @kaeniv<z> sgR

Thus, this is the 19th chapter in Bala Kanda of Valmiki Ramayana, the First Epic poem of India.

Verse Locator for Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties : Chapter 19

Top of Page 1 2 3 4
5 6 7 8 9
10 11 12 13 14
15 16 17 18 19
20 21 22

Sarga 19 in English Prose Contents Next Sarga Previous Sarga

© 1999, Desiraju Hanumanta Rao [Revised: Feb 02]

6 von 6 01.04.04 15:54

Valmiki Ramayana - Bala Kanda http://www.valmikiramayan.net/bala/sarga20/balasans20.htm

Book I : Bala Kanda - The Youthful Majesties

Chapter [Sarga] 20


King Dasharatha in his utter distress refuses the request of Sage Vishvamitra. After enquiring into
the details about those dangerous demons King Dasharatha refuses to send young Rama along with
Sage Vishvamitra and thus confronts the Sage's wrath.

tt! ïuTva raj zaËRlae ivñaimÇSy -ai;tm!,

muøtRm! #v inSs}> s}avan! #dm! AävIt!. 1£20£1
1. tat+shrutvaa+raaja+shaarduulaH= that, on hearing, king, the tiger; vishvamitrasya= of Vishvamitra; bhaaSitam=
spoken; muhuurtam+ iva+ nissanj~naH= for a time, thus, senseless; sanj~navaan+idam+ abraviit = gaining senses, this, said.
Dasharatha, the Tigerly-king on hearing the Sage Vishvamitra speak, is senseless for a time, and on
redeeming senses and said [these words.] [1-20-1]

^n ;aefz v;aeR me ramae rajIv laecn>,

n yuÏ yaeGytam! ASy pZyaim sh ra]sE>. 1£20£2
2. uuna= less than; SoDasha= sixteen; varSaH= years [of age]; me= to my; Rama; raajiiva+ lochanaH= lotus, eyed; na+
yuddha+ yogyataam= no, warring, eligibility; asya+ pasyaami+ saha+ raakshasaiH= for him, I foresee, with, with demons.
"Less than sixteen years is my Rama, the lotus-eyed, and I foresee no warring eligibility to him
with the demons... [1-20-2]

Comment: This particular statement uuna SoDasha varshaH [less than sixteen years] has evoked a spate of
commentaries in deciding the age of Rama at this juncture of going with Sage Viswamitra, and at the time of his
marrying Seeta and at the time of his exile to forests. His age is said to be twelve years as of now. And this is confirmed
by Mareecha while advising Ravana, that 'as a boy of twelve Rama, killed my mother and brother, and hit me out...' as at
3-38-6, uunadvaadasha varSaH [Or, baalo dvaadasha varSo ayam...as
ayam per other versions of the same verse.] A Kshatriya of
sixteen years age is not to war with any one... but Rama is under sixteen, thus he can war, that is said so. So as per the
nyaya /syndrome, tejasaam hi na vayaH samiikshyate... 'dextrous person's age is not to be reckoned...' This is as per

Ramayana has some bearing on the number twelve. The Books, Kaanda-s are 6, half of twelve. The total verses are 24
thousand, two folds of twelve thousand. Rama is born in twelfth month. Vishvamitra's arrival, or better said as Seetha
kalyaNa [Seetha's marriage with Rama,] is in the twelfth year. His stay in Ayodhya before crown prince ceremony and
exile is for twelve years. The years of Rama's vanavaasa,
vanavaasa exile, forest trek are twelve, plus two years stay in PanchavaTi
[of the total fourteen years of exile.] In Uttara Ramayana Seetha's exile in the hermitage of Valmiki is for twelve years.
So on...

While some others said that because Rama has not yet attained all the sixteen phases like full moon, he is not a
full-fledged person, chaaru SoDasha kalaa sahitaH... Again in saying... raajiiva lochana... petals of lotuses close down by
night, so Rama's eyelids too close by night for a boyish sleep and how can he war with night-active demons. Sage
Vishvamitra uses the same wording in previous chapter at 1-19-18, dasha raatram...raamam raajiiva locanam... where that
locana li lotus petal eyed one. The petals of a lotus spread out on the first rays of sun. So also the very opening
raajiiva locana,
of the lotus-petal eyelids of Rama will eradicate the nightly menace of demons with his Omniscient Sun-Moon eyes,
lochana than can see through night even...
suurya chandraagni lochana,

1 von 7 01.04.04 15:55


#ym! A]aEih[I sena ySy Ahm! pit> $ñr>,

Anya sihtae gTva yaeÏ Ahm! tErœ inzacrE>. 1£20£3
3. iyam+akshouhiNii+puurna= this one, battalion [of ancient Indian warfare,] full-fledged one; yasya+ aham+ patiH+
iishwara= for which, I am leader and lord; anayaa+ sam+ vR^itaH+ gatvaa= with this [battalion,] well-encompassing, on
going; yoddhaa+ aham= war, I will; taiH+ nishaa+ charaiH= with those, night, walkers [demons.]
"Here is the full-fledged battalion of akshouhiNi for which I am the leader and lord, and
well-encompassed with this, on going there I will war with that night walking demons... [1-20-3]

Comment: One pankti [row] is the first unit of ancient military, which consists of 1 chariot, 1 elephant, 3 cavalry, and
7-foot soldiers. Multiples of this first unit become an akshouhiNi troop, which consists of 21,870 chariots and the same
number of elephants, 65,610 cavalry, and 1,09,350 of foot soldiers.

#me zUra> c iv³aNta -&Tya> me Aô ivzarda>,

yaeGya r]aeg[E> yaeÏ‚m! n ramm! netum! AhRis. 1£20£4
4. ime+shuuraaH+cha+vikraantaa= these, soldiers, valiant, also, courageous; bhR^ityaa+ me= subservient, to me; astra+
vishaaradaaaH= weaponry, experts; yogyaaH= befitting; rakshaH+ ganaiH= with demon, groups; yoddhum= to war with;
na= not; raamam= Rama; netum= take along; [na+] arhasi= ungentle of you.
"These [soldiers] are valiant, courageous and subservient to me. These are experts in weaponry and
befitting to war with demon groups, [hence we war with demons, but] taking Rama along, is
ungentle of you... [1-20-4]

Ahm! @v xnu:pai[> gaeÝa smr mUxRin,

yavt! àa[an! xir:yaim tavt! yaeTSye inzacrE>. 1£20£5
5. aham+eva+dhanuS+paaNiH= I, alone, bow, in hand; goptaa+ samara+ muurdhani= protect, in war's, forefront; yaavat+
praaNaan+ dhariSyaami= as long as, lives, I bear; taavat+ yotse+ nishaa+ charaiH= so long, I war, with nightwalkers
"I alone, with bow in my hand protect [your ritual, staying at the] forefront of the war. As long as I
bear my lives [five of them, pancha praaNaaH] so long I war with those nightwalkers... [1-20-5]

inivR¹a ìt cyaR sa -iv:yit suri]ta,

Ahm! tÇ Aagim:yaim n ramm! netum! AhRis. 1£20£6
6. nir+vighnaa+vrata+charya= without, impediments, ritual, works; saa+ bhaviSyati+ su+ rakshitaa= that [ritual,] shall be,
well, guarded; aham+ tatra+ aagama+ iSyaami= I am, over there, to come, wishing; na= not; raamam= Rama; netum= take
along; [na+] arhasi= ungentle of you.
"Unimpeded and well-guarded that ritual shall be, I [myself] wish to come over there [but...] taking
Rama along, is ungentle of you... [1-20-6]

balae ih Ak«t iv*> c n c veiÄ blablm!,

n c Aô bl s<yuKtae n c yuÏ ivzard> . 1£20£7
7. baalaH+hi= boy, indeed; a+kR^ita+vidyaH+cha= not done [un-drilled,] in education [of warfare] also; na+ cha+ vetti+
bala+ abalam= not, also, knows, strengths, weaknesses; na+ cha+ astra+ bala+ samyuktaH= not, also, arsenal, equipage; na+
cha+ yuddha+ vishaaradaH= not, also, warfare, expert.
"Rama is boy, indeed! Un-drilled in his education [of warfare...] also knows not the strengths and
weaknesses [of the enemy...] and has no equipage of arsenal also...an inexpert in warfare

2 von 7 01.04.04 15:55


n c AsaE r]sa yaeGy> kªq yuÏa ih ra]sa,

ivàyuKtae ih rame[ muøtRm! Aip n %Tshe . 1£20£8
8. na+cha+asau+raakshasaa+yogyaH= not, also, to the, demons, befitting one; kuuTa+ yuddha+ hi+ te+ dhruvam=
deceitful, warfare, verily, they, definitely; vi+ pra+ yuktaH+ hi+ raameNa= not, well, associating with, Ram; muhurtam+
api= for a moment, even; na+ utsahe= not, enthusiastic.
"Not also a befitting one [Rama is,] to them whose warfare will definitely be deceitful, of those
demons verily... and dissociated with Rama even for a moment, I am unenthusiastic...[to live...]

jIivtum! muin zaËRl n ramm! netum! ARhis ,

yid va ra"vm! äün! netum! #CDis suìt . 1£20£9
9. jiivitum= to live; muni+shaarduula= sage, the tiger; ; na= not; raamam= Rama; netum= take along; [na+] arhasi=
ungentle of you; yadi+ vaa= or, otherwise; raaghavam= Rama be; brahman= Oh! Brahman; netum+ icChasi= to taken, you
desire; su+ vrata= well, avowed one.
"To live, [unenthusiastic I am...] oh! Tigerly-sage, taking Rama along is [therefore] ungentle of
you...or otherwise, oh! Brahman, if you desire Rama [of Raghu's dynasty,] be taken with you, oh!
Well-avowed sage...[take me too, with...] [1-20-9]

ctur<g smayuKtm! mya sh c tm! ny,

;iò> v;R shöai[ jatSy mm kaEizk. 1£20£10
10. chatur+anga+samaayuktam= four kinds of troops, along with; mayaa+ cha+ saha= with me, also, along with; naya=
walk through; SaSTiH+ varSa+ sahasraaNi= sixty, years, thousands [sixty thousand years]; mama= to me; jaatasya= born;
Koushika= Oh! Vishvamitra.
"With my four kinds of troops [i.e., chariots, elephants, cavalry, and foot soldiers,] me along with...
Sixty thousand years ago, oh! Vishvamitra, of Kaushika lineage...I am born [and Rama is born at
this age...][1-20-10]

k«CD+e[ %Tpaidt> c Aym! n ramm! netum! ARhis,

ctu[aRm! AaTmjanam! ih àIit> primka mm . 1£20£11
11. kR^icChreNa= with tribulations; utpaaditaH+cha= is caused, also; ayam= this one [Rama]; na= not; raamam= Rama;
netum= take along; [na+] arhasi= ungentle of you; chaturNaam+ aatma+ jaanaam+ hi= four of them, of my soul, born
[sons,] verily; priitiH+ paramikaa+ mama= dearness, incomparable, to me.
"Also with tribulations this one [Rama] is caused, [and it is not any ordinary birth,] as such taking
Rama along, is ungentle of you... Four are my sons, born of my soul, [and among them] my
incomparable dearness is [in Rama alone, for he is...] [1-20-11]

Jyeóe xmR àxane c n ramm! netum! ARhis,

ikm! vIyaR> ra]sa> te c kSy puÇa> c ke c te . 1£20£12
12. jyeSThe = eldest one; dharma+pradhaane+cha= virtuously, eminent, also; ; na= not; raamam= Rama; netum= take
along; [na+] arhasi= ungentle of you; kim+ viiryaa+ raakshasaaH+ te= of what, fortitude, demons, those; kasya+ putraaH+
cha= whose, sons, also; ke+ cha+ te= who, also, are they.
"For he, that Rama is the eldest and virtuously eminent one also, hence taking Rama along, is
ungentle of you... Of what fortitude are those demons? Whose sons are they? Who are they?

3 von 7 01.04.04 15:55


kwm! àma[a> ke c @tan! r]iNt muinpu<gv ,

kwm! c àit ktRVym! te;am! rame[ r]sam!. 1£20£13
13. katham+pramaaNaaH= how, [is their] size; ke+cha+etaan+rakshanti= who, also, all of them, protecting;
muni+pungava= sage, the eminent; katham+ cha+ prati+ kartavyam= how, also, in turn, doable deed [retaliation]; teSaam+
raameNa=for them, by Rama; raakshasaam= to those demons.
How is their size [and shape?] Also who protects all of them? Also, how Rama is to retaliate them,
those demons... [1-20-13]

mamkE> va blE> äün! mya va kªq yaeixnam!,

svRm! me z<s -gvn! kwm! te;am! mya r[e. 1£20£14
14. maama+kaiH+vaa+balaiH= of mine, how, either, by soldiery; brahman= Oh! Brahman; mayaa= by me; vaa= or;
kuuTa+ yothaanaam= deceitful, militants; sarvam+ me+ shamsa= all, to me, tell; bhagavan= Oh! God; katham+ teSaam+
mayaa+ raNe= how, them, by me, in war.
"Either by my soldiery or by me, oh! Brahman, [how to retaliate those] deceitful militants, tell me
all that, oh! God, how by me in war with them...[taken a stance...] [1-20-14]

SwatVym! Êò -avanam! vIyaeRiTsKta ih ra]sa>,

tSy tdœ vcnm! ïuTva ivñaimÇae A_y-a;t. 1£20£15
15. sthaatavyam= take stance; duSTa+bhaavaanaam= evil, minded; viirya+ utsiktaa+ hi+ raaakshasaaH = audaciously,
enthused, verily, demons; tasya+ tat+ vachanam+ shrutvaa= his [Dasharatha's,] that, words, on hearing; Vishvamitra;
abhyabhashitaH= spoken.
"What stance be taken [by me, in confronting them? For they will be] evil minded and audaciously
enthused ones, those demons, verily ..." [Thus asked Dasharatha.] On hearing those words, Sage
Vishvamitra spoken...[1-20-15]

paElSTy v<z à-vae rav[ae nam ra]s>,

s äü[a dÄ vr> ÇElaeKym! baxte -&zm!. 1£20£16
16. pauulastya+vamsha+prabhavaH= Pulastya, dynasty, born in; Ravana; naama+ raakshasaH= named, demon; saH+
brahmaNaa +datta+ varaH= he, by Brahma, given, boon; trai+ lokyam+ badhate+ bhR^isham= three, worlds, torturing,
"Born in Pulastya dynasty, Ravana named demon he is, and he by the boon given by Lord Brahma
is torturing the three worlds dreadfully... [Said Sage Vishvamitra.] [1-20-16]

mhablae mhavIyaeR ra]sE> b÷i-> v&t> ,

ïUyte c mharaja rav[ae ra]s Aixp>. 1£20£17
17. mahaa+balaH+mahaa+viiryaH= greatly, mighty, greatly, brave; raakshasaiH+ bahubhiH+ vR^itaH= with demons,
many of them, fenced with; shruuyate+ ca+ mahaa+ raajaa= heard [said to be,] oh! Great king; Ravana;
raakshasa+adhipaH= demon's, chief.
"Greatly mighty and brave and fenced with demons, many of them, and oh! Great king, he is said to
be the chief of raakshasa-s... [1-20-17]

sa]at! vEïv[ æata puÇae ivïvsae mune>,

yda n olu y}Sy iv¹ ktaR mhabl> . 1£20£18
18. saakshaat+vaishravaNa+bhraataa= evidently, Lord Kubera's, brother; putraH+ visravasaH+ muneH= son of,
Visravasa, the sage; yadaa+ na+ khalu+ yaj~nasya= ever, not [never,] definitely, of ritual; vighna+ kartaa= obstacle, causer;
mahaa+ balaH= great, mighty one.

4 von 7 01.04.04 15:55


"Evidently, he is the [half] brother of Lord Kubera, [the Lord of Wealth] and the son of Sage
Vishravasa [son of Sage Paulastya, and he that Ravana himself] definitely never causes obstacles in
rituals, that great mighty one... [But...] [1-20-18]

ten s<caeidtaE taE tu ra]saE c mhablaE,

marIc> c suba÷> c y} iv¹m! kir:yt>. 1£20£19
19. tena+ sam+ choditaH= by him [by Ravana,] well, driven [incited]; tau+ tu+ raakshasau= them two, only, demons;
mahaa+ balau= very, aggressive ones; Mareecha; Subaahu; cha= also; yaj~na+ vighnam+ kariSyataH = ritual, hindrance,
will cause.
"But incited by him, they the two, very aggressive demons, Mareecha and Subaahu cause
hindrances to the rituals." [Thus said Sage Vishvamitra unto the king Dasharatha.] [1-20-19]

#it %Ktae muinna ten raja %vac muinm! tda ,

n ih zKtae AiSm s<¢ame Swatum! tSy ÊraTmn>. 1£20£20
20. iti+uktaH+muninaa+tena = thus, said, by sage, by that, [Vishvamitra]; raajaH+ uvaacha= the king, spoke; munim+
tadaa= to the sage, then; na+ hi+ shaktaH+ asmi= not, verily, capable of, I am; sangraame+ sthaatum= in war, to stand
[before]; tasya+ dur+ aatmanaH= him, evil, minded one [Ravana.]
Thus said by that sage Vishvamitra, then the King Dasharatha spoke to the sage, "I myself am not
verily capable of standing before him, that evil mined one [namely Ravana, and where is the
question of deputing my young Rama to confront him?] [1-20-20]

s Tvm! àsadm! xmR} k…é:v mm puÇke ,

mm c @v ALp -aGySy dEvtm! ih -van! gué>. 1£20£21
21. sa+tvam+prasaadam+dharma+j~na= that, you, benevolence, of probity, knower; kuruSva+ mama+ putrake= be
bestowed, on me, upon my boyish son; mama+ cha+ eva= in my [case], too, thus; alpa+ bhaagyasaya= less, fortunate;
daivatam+ hi+ bhavaan+ guruH= god, verily, you, my mentor.
"That you being the knower of probity, your benevolence be bestowed upon my boyish son, as well
on a less fortunate one, like me too, for you are my godlike mentor. [1-20-21]

dev danv g<xvaR y]a> ptg pÚga>,

n zKta rav[m! saeFum! ikm! punrœ manva yuix. 1£20£22
22. deva+daanava= gods, demons; gandharvaa; yakshaaH [celestials]; pataga= winged beings [birds]; pannagaaH= reptile
being; na+ shaktaa= not, capable of; raavanam= Ravana's; soDhum= bear [the brunt of]; kim+ punaH+ maanavaa+ yudhi=
why, again [tell, about] humans, fight back.
"Gods, demons, celestial beings like ghandharvaa-s, yakshaa-s, winged beings [like Jatayu,] and
reptile beings, are incapable to bear the brunt of that Ravana, why tell about humans to fight back?

s tu vIyRvtam! vIyRm! AadÄe yuix rav[>,

ten c Ahm! n zKtae=iSm s<yaeÏ‚m! tSy va blE>. 1£20£23
23. sa+tu+viiryav